Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Serena Walken's Historical Preservation of Fanfiction. That title doesn't make this any easier, does it? (Sigh.) 

Author's Note: I believe it's always good to preserve the past, and I think it's nice that when people say things like 'you are so ultra talented in your writing, I could never do this!'. You can point and go, no. We all start the same. 

Some simple notes: Don't pay attention to color instructions (fanfiction.net used to use color in fanfiction). Don't pay attention to changing author names, it took me many years to find my official author name. Yes, there are probably lots of cringey and trendy things I wrote back then. Everyone starts somewhere. This is copy, pasted, and in it's purest form. There will be grammar errors and a lot more. It's all preserved in it's original state. There are updates in some places about recognizing how long it's been and not to judge me for it? That's part of the copy/pasting too, everything is there. 

Index will get bigger as I add more things. Collection will be complete when I add complete to the title.

Index of One-Shots

What's the Worst Thing That Could Happen?: (Complete) Duo let something accidently slip about Heero and Dorothy, and Quatre's steamed! Now Quatre's ready to find out if revenge really is sweet by going to Earth and... 

No Need For Girls.  (Complete) Well...Duo did warn Heero about showing up once in awhile, but who would ever suspect this harmless boy? (CROSSOVER TENCHI)

The Wu Wufei: (Complete) Before Pai met Yakumo, she chose someone else as her Wu...

From Yummy Milkshakes to Sour Pilots!: (Complete) "See fellas, these girls don't wanna hang out with pipsqeaks right now! They want to hang on to some real men!" These are words you should never use if the pipsqeaks are Gundam Pilots. Non-yaoi.

Index of Novellas/Novels

The Trouble with the Truth: (Complete) The gundam wing kids are punished for messing around, but their punishment leads them to a time machine where they find out the truth about what their mothers were keeping from them: their fathers.

The Trouble with the Truth 2: Time Marches On (Complete) Come join the guys as they try to survive their most ultimate mission ever: Surviving life with their families.

Heero's Tricks and Neo's Treats?: (Complete) Sequel to TWtT but can stand alone. Right in time for Halloween the g-boys take their kids out Trick or treating for the first time! Complete. Non-yaoi

And Then There Was Six (Complete) Pilots ladies meddling mad scientists ...ga ga goo goo?

Chapter Text

Author's New Note: First of all, remember to look at the date this was written. I was very young, but I wanted to learn how to write back then. If anything? Use this to show yourself how much writing fanfiction really does make a difference. Practice makes perfect. Then compare this to the latest work I just put out for Gundam Wing, Illusions in 2019, and you will see a huge difference.

This entire Fanfiction begins inbetween Battlefield of Pacifists and Endless Waltz, but you really don't need to know anything about either one to enjoy this! Okay, a little is off, but does it matter? Just try it, I couldn't stop feeling 'giddy' through the whole story! A must read! Now, on to the Fanfiction! Oh, wait. Legal stuff. I don't own Gundam Wing, I never have and I never will. I don't make any profit off of this, so please don't think I'm a millionaire. (If I were, I wouldn't be here right now typing this story.) There, okay, now on with the story!

What's The Worst Thing That Could Happen?

"She what?!" Quatre shouts as he learns some disturbing news from Duo.

Duo shrugged. "What? Heero just said that she offered him a room to stay the night.

Quatre seethed.

"Whoah, Quatre! It was on 'friendly terms'!" Duo tried explaining.

"Friendly terms my-" Quatre growled.

Duo looked at Quatre amazed. "Quatre? You okay? I don't think I've ever heard you growl before. Besides, he didn't even-Wha? Quatre, where ya goin'?!"

Before Duo could finish Quatre had ran out the door. Thinks he can take her away, huh?! Quatre thought to himself. Well, I'll show him!

To Earth...

Knock Knock. The door slowly opens...

"Hello? Oh, Quatre Raberba Winner?" Relena asked confused.

"Hello, it's nice to see again Princess." Quatre smiled and replied back.

"It's Vice Foreign Minister now." Relena replied. "What's wrong?"

"Nothing. Everything's just right." Quatre replied.

Relena just looked at him. "Then, why are you here?"

"I wanted to talk about Heero." Quatre answered back.

"Oh?! I mean, oh." Relena replied. "Please come in."

Step 2 in progress. Quatre smirked.

Back to the colony with Duo...

"Hey, have you seen Quatre?" Trowa asked as he came in.

"No, he just left in a hurry when I told him about Dorothy and Heero." Duo replied.

Trowa looked at Duo. "Duo, Quatre's sensitive, you shouldn't have said anything."

"Yeah." Duo replied. "I realize that now, but it's okay. I mean, what's the worst thing that could happen?

Back to Earth where something unusual is happening...

Relena could barely keep from blushing. The way Quatre was treating her was making her giggle like a school girl. "Oh, ahem." She was trying to pull herself together. "Quatre, I would be more than happy too!"

"Then tonight around 9:00?" Quatre asked.

Quatre gazed at her."I want to see the moonlight reflect in your beautiful eyes."

Relena started giggling again. "Quatre, stop!" She had heard pick up lines before, but never heard any that made her feel light-headed.

"Until tomorrow, my sweet." Quatre whispered in her ear as he bent down to kiss her hand.

Quatre watched as he saw Relena smile at him before she finally closed the door. Alright, Heero. Let's see how you deal with this one. He whistled as he walked away. "Mmmm...revenge really is sweet."

Back to the colonies...

Duo looked up from the T.V. set. "Hey, Quatre! Good to see you, where you've been!"

Quatre smiled. "Earth."

"What'd you go to Earth for?" Duo asked off-handedly.

Quatre smirked. "Oh, nothing really. I just felt like asking Relena out, that's all."

"What?!" Duo asked astonished as he stood up and spilled his popcorn. "Relena's Heero's!"

"Hey, I never heard they were 'officially' an item." Quatre said in his defense. "Besides, Relena deserves better than some guy goofing off with another girl."

Duo's ears perked up. "Huh? Quat man, he wasn't goofing!"

Quatre frowned. "Oh, so now you're taking his side!"

"Quatre trust me." Duo replied. "I can see what's in front of me, and I know Heero's not with Dorothy."

"See? Duo, you're blind!" Quatre shouted. "You don't even see what's really happening in your own life!"

"What do you mean?" Duo asked confused.

"Trowa and Hilde." Quatre simply replied.

"Huh?!" Duo shouted shocked. "Nuh-uh!"

"Uh-huh. I'm surprised you haven't noticed." Quatre replied.

Duo's heart beated rapidly. "Sh-she wouldn't though, and I mean-anyhow she's not Trowa's type!"

"She wouldn't?" Quatre asked. "Have you ever told her how you feel?"

Duo shuffled his feet. "Well, not in so many words..."

Quatre turned his back to Duo. "Just you watch. Before you know it, Hilde will be Trowa's."

"Over my dead body!" Duo shouted. "I'll show him!" With that, Duo rushed out the door.

Sorry for lieing Duo, but I can't lose Dorothy to Heero so easily. Quatre thought.

Trowa came in the kitchen. "Did I hear Duo in here?"

Quatre looked at Trowa. "Ummm...yeah, he had to go do something important though."

In a different colony...

"Stop tickling me already!" Catherine laughed.

"Oh, but I just started!" whined Duo.

Catherine laughed some more. "Alright, I give up! One date!"

Duo stopped tickling Catherine and smiled. "I thought you'd see it my way. A movie."

"A movie? What kind?" Catherine asked.

Duo crossed his arms. "A horror."

"No, no horror!" Catherine shouted. "I hate horror!"

"Want me to tickle you again?" Duo teased.

"No," she laughed. "-but I'll be hanging on to you all through the film."

Duo grinned. "That sounds fine to me baby."

That night...

Heero and Trowa were waiting in the contact spot.

"Where are Duo and Quatre?" Heero asked Trowa.

Trowa looked back at Heero. "Something must've happened. We should investigate."

At the guys' apartment...

"Duo, would you watch the place tonight?" Quatre asked as he finished combing his hair.

Duo shook his head while he flipped through the channels. "No can do, buddy. I have a date too."

Quatre looked at Duo surprised. "Really? You finally tell Hilde how you feel?"

Duo grinned and turned off the T.V. set. "Nope, I'm taking Trowa's sister to a horror film."

"No kidding. Which one?" Quatre asked.

Duo shrugged his shoulders. "Not sure, something like 'Poltergeist: Next Generation'."

"Really?" Quatre laughed."Relena and I are going there as well."

"Cool, let's pair up!" Duo said excited.

"Okay, but we better get going." Quatre suggested as he looked at his watch.

"Why?" Duo asked.

"Our contact tonight, remember? They'll come and investigate since we didn't show up." Quatre explained.

Duo laughed out loud. "Hey, that's right! Hey Quatre, let's leave some clues for them."

"Like what?" Quatre asked.

Duo pulled out the camera he had hidden in his jacket and smirked.

Later on that night as Heero and Trowa come home to the apartment...

"Heero, everythings in order." Trowa said as he looked around the room. "It doesn't look like any kind of attack."

Heero smelled the air. "Hn. Mousse. Duo went out."

Trowa looked at Heero disbelievingly. "Without telling us? Then where's Quatre?"

Heero looked around and saw two pictures lying on a table and picked them up. His eyes opened wide. "Trowa!"

In a movie theatre room on Earth...

There were only four people in the entire room, but they didn't seem to mind at all.

"Aah, Duo! I hate these films! Catherine screamed as she clung on to him.

Relena laughed. "Catherine, it's not that-AAH!" Relena got startled and grabbed on to Quatre automatically. A little too automatically.

"Whoah!" Quatre jumped when he felt Relena grab on to him. "P-princess, I thought you handle these kinds of films?"

"Hey, I may have been Queen of the world, but how can you ignore tha-AAH!" Relena grabbed on to Quatre tighter.

Quatre put his arm around Relena. "Uhh...you okay princess?"

Heero growled from the back of the movie theatre as he charged in with Trowa. Trowa moved up to Duo and Catherine. He tried to grab Catherine and yank her out of Duo's grasp, but it didn't work.

Catherine looked at her brother. "Trowa, what are you doing here?"

Trowa looked at Catherine. "What am I doing here? What are you doing here?!"

"We're on a date Tro-" ,Duo said as he stood up, "So go away please." he said as he shoved Trowa.

Trowa growled. "Catherine, we're leaving."

"No, I'm having fun!" Catherine pouted.

"Fun?! You're just hanging on to Duo!" Trowa shouted.

"Yeah, but..." Catherine blushed. That's kind of fun."

Duo smirked and sat down. He put his arm over Catherine. "She's right Trowa. Most girls like hanging on to their man. Just look at Quatre and Relena."

"OMAE O KOROSU!" everyone suddenly heard from the back of the theatre. They all looked back, but didn't see anyone. When they turned back around, they all saw Heero...sitting in a seat ahead...with his 9 mm...pointing right inbetween Quatre's eyes.

Relena instantly let go, while Quatre tried crawling upward out of his seat.

"Heero, settle down!" Duo said as he stood up.

"Look, Heero. This is a huge misunderstanding!" Quatre tried to explain.

Trowa took advantage of the situation and grabbed Catherine. She wouldn't stop struggling though, so he had to fling her over his back.

Duo kept trying to persuade Heero to put the gun down. "Heero, whoah! Come on, it's not like Quatre was hugging her!" Then Duo stopped. "Okay, maybe he did a little, but it wasn't nothing major!"

"Why we're you out with our women?!" Heero said, still not moving his gun.

"R-revenge." Quatre replied.

"Revenge for what?" Heero asked.

"Dorothy and Hilde." Duo replied.

"What are you talking about?" Trowa asked while Catherine continued beating him on the back.

Duo got angry. "You're trying to take my Hilde away!"

"No, I'm not." Trowa replied.

"Uh-huh! Quatre said you were!" Duo shouted.

Quatre interrupted. "Actually, I wanted you out of the way."

Duo looked at Quatre amazed. "You lied to me? Quatre, I didn't know you were capable of lieing."

"Well, I was desperate and you were standing up for Heero!" Quatre shouted back.

Duo looked back at Trowa. "So, you're really not after Hilde?"

Trowa shook his head no.

"Oh. Well, it was still a fun date. Thanks Cathy." Duo replied.

"Hey!" Trowa shouted.

Duo sighed. "Oh, I mean Ms. Bloom."

Catherine smiled. "Sure, anytime handsome. Hey, how about next week?"

"We're out of here." Trowa growled as he left.

Heero went back to pointing his gun at Quatre.

Relena was getting fed up with Heero's behavior and stood up. "Heero, stop! This is all your fault, you know!"

Heero glared at Relena. "My fault? How can your 'clinging-to-Quatre-for- dear-life' by my fault?!"

"You chose Dorothy!" she shouted back.

"What?" Heero asked confused.

"Ummm...yeah, that's my fault." Duo confessed. "You see I told Quatre about Earth, but I forgot about that."

"Forgot about what?" Quatre asked.

Duo continued. "Well, Heero was offered a room in her house since it was raining, but he didn't take it."

"What?!" Quatre shouted. "Heero, you're not with Dorothy?!"

"Of course not!" Heero shouted back. "Relena's mine!"

"What?" Relena asked a little shocked.

"N-nothing. Let's get out of here." Heero said as he dragged Relena away.

"Well, Quatre." Duo said as he sat back down next to Quatre. "Looks like our jealousy got out of control."

"No kidding." Quatre chuckled and sighed. "I guess Dorothy wasn't anyone's."

"Actually, I'm not sure. Does she have a boyfriend?" Duo asked.

Quatre's ears perked up.

"I mean, she is almost 17 and she is from Earth so-uhh...Quatre?" Duo looked around, but only saw a blonde leaving out the back entrance of the theatre. "Oops. Me and my big mouth." Duo sighed and leaned back in his chair. "Oh, well. I mean what's the worst thing that could happen?"

The End?

Chapter Text

Author's New Note: First of all, remember to look at the date this was written. I was very young, but I wanted to learn how to write back then. If anything? Use this to show yourself how much writing fanfiction really does make a difference. Practice makes perfect. Then compare this to the latest work I just put out for Gundam Wing, Illusions in 2019, and you will see a huge difference.

Disclaimer: I don't own Gundam Wing and/or Tenchi Muyo, Tenchi Universe, Tenchi In Tokyo, or any of the other Tenchi's. I also make no profit off of this.

By: Msmelanie

No Need For Girls!

"But Tenchi, I didn't mean to, really! It was Ayeka's fault!" Ryoko whined to Tenchi.

"It was not monster! You started it!" Ayeka yelld at Ryoko.

"Girls, stop it!" Tenchi yelled. He sighed. "It doesn't matter who started it, what we need to worry about is what to do."

"We could make them forget everything, couldn't we Washu?" Sasami asked.

"I'd have to invent something for that." Washu replied.

"Well then, Lord Tenchi? What do we do?" Ayeka asked worried.

"Aliens aren't supposed to exist in this part of the universe." Tenchi replied. "So, I've done the only thing I could. I'm going to talk to someone who's been able to keep a cool head in bad situations."

"Visiting time's over." A guard told Tenchi. Tenchi started to move away.

"Don't leave us here, Tenchi!" Sasami yelled as she stuck her hand out of the cell.

"Don't worry, Sasami. Everything'll be fine. Nothing's going to happen to you." Tenchi replied.

"Tenchi, why can't we just bust out of here!" Ryoko shouted.

"For the last time, Ryoko!" Tenchi shouted back. "They know where we live! Then they'd plaster our faces everywhere after all the 'inhuman' acts you and Ayeka pulled!" Tenchi sighed. "Let's take care of the matter while it's small...because I don't want to hide out in outer space again!"

Ryoko just grumbled.

"Good luck, Tenchi." Kiyone replied.

"You too." Tenchi answered.

"Don't forget about us!" Mihoshi whined.

"I won't, don't worry." Tenchi replied as he followed the guards out.

To the colony Duo was on...

"Hey Heero?" Duo asked Heero over his phone. "You hear about the 'bizarre' stuff happening on Earth?"

"Hn." Heero replied over the phone.

"They say the guy that was with them didn't have special powers. He's supposed to talk to Relena this afternoon." Duo continued.

"I know." Heero replied over the phone.

"You going to 'supervise' over it?" Duo asked him.

"He's not dangerous." Heero's voice said. "His entire background's clean."

"You already looked into his background?" Duo asked surprised.

"Yes. Besides, I'm on another mission." Heero answered right before he hung up on Duo.

Hilde walked into the room. "Well, will he watch over her or are we going?"

"You?" Duo asked surprised.

"Duo, I've never been to Earth before! If he doesn't want to, can I come?" Hilde asked. "Please?"

"Well, okay Hilde. I guess if you wanna come." Duo responded.

"Oh? So he's not going then?" Hilde asked.

"Nope. He's concentrating on another mission again." Duo replied. "Fool. I've already told him she'd forget about him if he doesn't show up once in a while."

Hilde smiled. "Oh, well. It's just one meeting anyhow. I mean, who could ever make Relena forget about Heero in one meeting?"

To Vice Foreign Minister Dorlain's office...

"Vice Foreign Minister Dorlain?" A voice asked over Relena's intercom. "Tenchi Masaki is here to see you now."

Relena pushed a button in on the intercom. "That's fine, please let him in."

Relena was busy finishing up signing some papers when Tenchi entered the room. "Please take a seat, Mr. Masaki."

Tenchi sat down in front of Relena's desk.

"Could you tell me in more detail wha-" Relena started to say as she finally looked up from her papers. "..."

Tenchi looked at Relena. "You see, the girls were just goofing off around with some new firecrackers that one of them invented. They have it so it looks like the explosions are coming from their hands! Ayeka and Ryoko weren't thinking about the other passengers on the train though and-" Tenchi stared at Relena's bizarre expression. "Miss Dorlain? Oh, should I call you that? I'm sorry, I don't know what to call you. Ma'am?"

Tenchi tried to figure out why Relena had her arms on her desk and her hands holding her chin. She gazed seductively into Tenchi's eyes. 'Oh, wow! What did I ever see in...what's his-name? Oh, it doesn't matter. Mmmmm...'

"Uhhhh...Ma'am?" Tenchi tried again.

"Yeeess?" Relena said dreamily.

"Are you okay?" Tenchi asked again.

"Mmmmhmmmm..." Relena answered back slowly.

"Ummm...yes, well..." Tenchi began again. "What about the girls?"

"Girls?" Relena asked dreamily again.

"Yes, Ms. Dorlain. My friends." Tenchi replied.

Relena continued to gaze at Tenchi. "Oohhh...Mr. Masaki. Please, call me Relena."

"Oh?" Tenchi replied. "Okay then! You can just call me Tenchi!"

Relena giggled. "Mmmmm...Tenchi."

Tenchi just looked at Relena worried. " Relena, are you sure you're okay?"

Relena giggled again and blushed a bright crimson color.

About a block away from Relena's place...

'Well, I suppose just to check up on her should be mandatory.' Heero said to himself as he sat down and punched some numbers onto his laptop.

Back to Relena's office...

Relena continued to giggle at Tenchi until the intercom came on." Vice Foreign Minister Dorlain, there's a Heero Yuy on li-"

Relena turned off the intercom. "Sorry about the intrusion...Tenchi."

"Oh, that's fine!" Tenchi replied. "So, what about my friends?"

Relena gazed at Tenchi and slouched closer toward him. "I should be able to get them out of this situation." Relena looked at Tenchi seductively again. "After all, it was only harmless fun, right? Tenchi?"

'Oh no, I know that look! I know that slouch! Even a Vice Foreign Minister can't resist me? Not good, not good!' Tenchi thought to himself. Tenchi laughed nervously. "Right, of course."

To Heero...

"I'm sorry, Mr. Yuy. Vice Foreign Minister Dorlain is very busy right now."

"Can't be." Heero replied over his laptop. "She's never too busy for me."

"I'm sorry, sir." The secretary replied before she hung up.

To a panicking Duo and Hilde...

"Duo, should we really barge in on the meeting now?" Hilde asked.

"Well, of course! The element of surprise is the best way to find out if everything's okay!" Duo explained.

They ran past the secretary. "Sir, please! Vice Foreign Minister Dorlain is in a meeting!" she yelled.

Duo opened the door to the strangest sight he had ever seen in his life. There sitting on a frightened boys lap was Relena. Her hair was down and her arms were wrapped around Tenchi's neck.

"W-whoah! Relena Dorlian!" Duo yelled shocked.

When Relena saw Duo she immediatley stopped looking seductively at Tenchi and got off his lap. "(ahem) I am in a meeting right now Mr. Maxwell."

Duo grinned. "Yeah, some 'meeting'! What do you think Hilde?" Duo looked over at Hilde. "Hilde?"

Hilde moved towrd Tenchi. "Hey, handsome. Name's Hilde. Hilde Schbeiker." she said holding out her hand.

"H-hello." Tenchi replied shaking her hand.

Hilde just blushed and giggled while Tenchi held her hand.

Duo growled. 'Holding Hilde's hand like that. What, does he think he's a baller?"

Suddenly, Heero burst through the door. "What's going on?!" he shouted.

Duo blinked. "Heero?! What are you doing here?"

Heero looked over at Duo. "Relena never answered my call."

"Everything's fine!" Relena shouted furiously as she moved over towards Hilde and Tenchi. "Will you please let go of Tenchi!"

"Tenchi?" Hilde giggled. "That's your name, huh?"

Tenchi looked over toward Duo and Heero. He noticed they weren't looking very happy with him.

Relena grabbed Hilde's hand and pulled it away.

"Hey, girl! I was just shaking hands with Tenchi!" Hilde shouted.

"Since when have you been on first name basis with this guy?!" Duo shouted at Hilde.

Hilde looked at Duo. "I don't know Duo but...I fell like he's my soulmate!" Hilde shouted happily.

"What?!" Duo shouted.

"No, you're not!" Relena shouted. "I'm Tenchi's soulmate!"

"Are not!" Hilde yelled back.

"Are too!" Relena yelled back at Hilde.

Heero stared deadly at Tenchi. "What have you done to my Relena?!"

"-and my Hilde!" Duo added.

"I-I'm sorry!" Tenchi replied. I have that effect on women!"

"Get out!" Duo yelled. "Or face the wrath of the God of Death and the Perfect Soldier!"

Tenchi surrendered his hands into the air and started to run for the door. "Sorry, okay! I'm sorry!"

"Tenchi!" Relena and Hilde shouted as they each jumped onto one of Tenchi's legs. "Don't leave!"

"Aah! Please girls! I want to live!" Tenchi shouted at them.

"Tenchi! Don't leave!" Hilde shouted. "We have to get married!"

"-and have children!" Relena continued.

"- and live happily ever after!" Hilde finished

"OH, NO HE WON'T!" Duo yelled as he and Heero marched toward Tenchi.

"HE WON'T EVEN LIVE TO SEE TOMORROW!" Heero shouted.

"Tenchi!" everyone heard being yelled from outside.

"Oh no, Ryoko!" Tenchi yelled as Ryo-ohki came careening into the room, demolishing everything.

"Girls, what are you doing here!" Tenchi shouted.

Suddenly, a beuatiful girl just jumped from out of thin air. "To rescue you, my love. I sensed someone was trying to take you away from me." Ryoko replied.

"Tenchi, we need to go!" Ayeka yelled from Ryo-ohki.

"Tenchi is mine!" Ryoko shouted at Relena and Hilde as she knocked the girls off of Tenchi and disappeared into thin air. Then, Ryo-ohki was starting to take off.

"Tenchi!" Relena and Hilde shouted out as they were trying to catch up with the ship.

"Relena!" Heero yelled as he raced to grab Relena.

"Hilde!" Duo shouted as he raced to grab Hilde.

Everyone watched as the spacecraft left high into the air until it was gone.

"Tenchi..." Relena moaned as she fell to the ground. "Why'd you leave me?"

Heero held on to Relena. 'I almost lost her. I almost lost her to someone else forever.' Heero thought. 'I won't let that happen again. Ever.' Heero turned Relena around to face him. he looked straight into her eyes and did what he does best. He followed his emotions.

All of the strange feelings Relena had felt around Tenchi slowly melted away with Heero's touch.

"Heero?" Relena asked. "D-did you just kiss me?"

Heero looked at Relena. "...no."

Relena smiled at Heero. 'He's such a horrible liar.' she thought.

To Duo and Hilde...

"He was so cute though!" Hilde said still beating herself up for not jumping on the spaceship.

Duo smiled at her. "Hilde, that guy's not for you. You deserve someone much more caring and handsome than that 'walkaway Joe'."

"You're right." Hilde smiled. "Do you think Trowa would go out with me?"

"Trowa?!" Duo said shocked. "Hilde, that guy's a clown!"

Hilde giggled. "Yeah, but he's a really cute clown."

"Oh, I suddenly remembered he... has a cold." Duo replied.

"So?" Hilde asked.

"You're not going out with anyone who has a cold, you could catch one too." Duo answered back. "Now that that's settled let's go back home." Duo replied grabbing Hilde's hand.

"You know, Earth is pretty and has nice guys to boot. We should come down here again, Duo!" Hilde said happily looking out the window.

'Over my dead body.' Duo thought grinning at Hilde.

Weeks later...

"Heero, I'm only going to the store." Relena said to a tree as she got into her car. "You don't have to follow me."

"I don't care. Another 'Tenchi' could be there." a voice behind the tree answered.

Relena laughed. 'Hmmm...I wonder whatever happened to that guy?'

In Kione's spaceship in outerspace somewhere...

"This isn't fair!" Tenchi shouted. "A week and we're already out of food!"

"Hey, it could be worse." Kiyone replied. "We could be hunted down by the entire universe again."

To the T.V. set...

"-In other news, A planet was destroyed out of nowhere and it is believed to be the work of a deadly new invention of the Scientific genius Washu."

"What?!" Washu shouted. "I haven't done anything lately!"

"-It is believed that she is riding with the same suspects in the 'Jurai incident'.

"What?!" everyone shouted as their pictures were shown on screen.

"Here we go again, Ryo-ohki!" Sasami shouted.

"Mmmmrrooowwwwrrr!"

The End!

Chapter Text

Author's New Note: First of all, remember to look at the date this was written. I was very young, but I wanted to learn how to write back then. If anything? Use this to show yourself how much writing fanfiction really does make a difference. Practice makes perfect. Then compare this to the latest work I just put out for Gundam Wing, Illusions in 2019, and you will see a huge difference.

Disclaimer: I don't own Gundam Wing and I don't own 3*3 Eyes either. I make no profit off of this at all.

The Wu Wufei?

Before meeting Yakumo, Pai took another excursion to find the right wu. So, she saw a man standing by a corner.

"Hi! I Pai! Pai want to be human!" Pai said

Wufei just ignored her.

"Pai save save you! Be Wu and Pai save you!" Pai continued.

Wufei continued to ignore her.

"Hey, you wretched human! Talk back when a Demon-god is addressing you!" Sanjiyan said as she took over Pai.

Wufei turned his head toward Pai, wondering how her attitude changed so fast. "Leave me alone, woman."

The next thing Wufei knew he was pushed down the street and knocked into a dumpster.

"Do not address me in such a manner slave!" Sanjiyan yelled.

Wufei stuck his head out of the dumpster and took off a banana peel that was resting on his head. "Slave? I am not a woman's slave!"

"You are my slave, miscreant!" Sanjiyan yelled. "Look at the top of your forehead!"

Wufei felt the top of his forehead and felt a mark. "What did you do to me?!"

"You are my slave. My wu." Sanjiyan explained. "You have immortality until I die."

"Immortality?" Wufei asked interested.

"Yes, until I cease to be." Sanjiyan replied.

"So, I could be cut up into a million pieces and I wouldn't die." Wufei asked rhetorically.

"Yes." Sanjiyan replied.

"Or blown up?" Wufei continued.

"Yes." Sanjiyan replied again.

"So, I could cut off Duo's braid and he could never kill me?" Wufei asked again.

"Yes, Wu!" Sanjiyan replied again.

Wufei the Wu? Hmmm...doesn't sound too bad. Wufei thought.

"Let's go slave, we need to-" began Sanjiyan until she realized that Wufei had taken off. "What?! Where did my slave go?!"

To Duo and Hilde's house...

"Where's Maxwell?!" Wufei shouted as he burst through the front door.

Hilde turned around and looked at him. "Maxwell? Oh, Duo! He's not here right now."

"Where is he?!" Wufei shouted angrily.

"I'm not sure. Duo didn't tell me." Hilde replied.

"Oh, fine! Then I'll take you until he comes back!" Wufei shouted.

"What?!" Hilde shouted. Before she could react Wufei knocked her unconscious and carried her out the door.

"Next, Yuy's." Wufei remarked.

To Heero's apartment...

"Heero!" Wufei yelled as he dropped a huge bag that now contained Hilde. "Let's fight!"

"Fight?" Heero asked uninterested from behind his computer.

"Yes!" Wufei shouted.

Heero heard Hilde's muffling from inside the bag. "You kidnapped Hilde Schbeiker? That was stupid."

"Forget her! Let's fight!" Wufei shouted again.

"Hn. I don't feel like it. I'm surfing." Heero replied.

"What?" Wufei asked.

"On Teardrop In The Ocean. It's great, you should check it out." Heero replied.

"You weakling, fight!" Wufei yelled.

Heero ignored his comment. "You should let her go, Duo won't like that."

"Fight, or I'll tell the other pilots about your secret love letter!" Wufei yelled.

"What?" Heero growled. "You wouldn't dare..."

Wufei smirked evilly. "Weakling. Falling over a woman like that. Pathetic."

"Shut up! Omae O Korosu!" Heero shouted as he leaped toward Wufei.

So, Heero and Wufei fought...and fought...until...

"What's going on, Wufei? Why do you keep healing?" Heero gasped as he hit the floor.

"I am the wu Wufei now! I can't die!" Wufei shouted. "I have won this match, and now I'm going to see the Desert Prince." He said as he dragged his Hilde-bag away with him.

To Quatre's mansion...

"You smell, you're a weakling, you have no integrity!" Wufei yelled at Quatre.

Quatrre covered his ears. "Wufei, why are you saying such things?! Don't you remember the time I sacrificed myself and Sandrock so you and Duo could make it to outer space?"

"I showed you honor by making it into outer space...and I did." Wufei replied. "Now, where was I? Oh, yes. Women are stronger than you! Women have more integrity than you!"

After Wufei had fought off enough Maguanacs to last a life-time he got bored, so he grabbed his Hilde-bag and took her to the circus...

To the circus...

Trowa stood still while Catherine threw her had one more ready to throw when-

"You weakling! Staying here to work with a woman!" Trowa heard from the stands.

"Wufei?" Trowa said to himself.

"Momma's boy! Pansy! A regular little Quatre!" Wufei yelled out again.

"Wufei?! How dare you speak to me like that!" Trowa ripped off the buckles that were holding him secure. Wufei jumped down from the audience and Trowa flipped over to him.

"Try as you might, you won't kill me!" Wufei shouted.

So Wufei and Trowa fought...and fought...it was getting later...the audience was starting to go home...

"Why won't you stop healing?" Trowa finally asked.

"I am the Wu Wufei! Nothing can kill me!" Wufei shouted as he jumped back up to where he was sitting previously to grab his bag.

Later at Wufei's place...

"Make sure you add enough pepper when you cook dinner." Wufei said from his computer.

"Doesn't a girl cooking your food and doing the chores for nothing lessen your integrity?!" Hilde shouted from the floor she was cleaning.

"I'm immortal! I'm higher than integrity-and clean those floors better woman!" Wufei shouted.

"Wufei!" Wufei heard from outside.

"A-ha! Maxwell! Now is the chance I've been waiting for!" he yelled as he grabbed his sword. "Your braid is mine!"

Duo stepped in the door unafraid. "Taking Hilde was a big mistake, buddy!"

Wufei ran toward Duo when all of a sudden he was pushed back and smashed into a wall.

Duo smiled. "I talked to the other pilots and found out you were immortal. The god of death was thinking he'd give his life for Hilde, but...I ran across a friend of yours destroying the lower side of the colony." Duo grinned bigger. "Like a good friend, I decided to bring her to you, so here she is..." Duo got out of the way...

"Wu!" Sanjiyan yelled at Wufei. "Leaving me was a big mistake! You'll pay twice as much for this!" Then, Sanjiyan held him in Midair and grinned as she threw him against the wall again.

"Alright! Hey Sanji? Could you hold on a minute?" Duo asked the Sanjiyan. "Let me get the rest of the guys. They can't miss Wufei getting beat up by a girl!"

"She's not human!" Wufei protested.

"She's still a girl, wussy." Duo replied.

Sanjiyan smiled. "Don't take long!"

In five minutes, the guys all landed.

"We heard the news." Trowa replied. "We thought the Gundams would get us here the fastest."

"I brought the cameras!" Quatre replied.

Heero held up the film.

"I brought you some popcorn from Wufei's refrigerator!" Hilde said. "Extra butter!"

"Okay, you can beat him up now." Duo replied as everyone sat down.

So the guys watched, took pictures, enjoyed their popcorn, and laughed their heads off at Wufei.

One hour later...

"-and I'll take that mark back! You do not deserve to be a wu!" Sanjiyan yelled as she took away his mark. "Maybe there's someone else on Earth who deserves to be my wu." she said as she left.

Wufei limped over to the others. "Did you enjoy yourselves while I was being pulverized?!"

"Sure did!" Duo said grinning back . "You have excellent popcorn too, Wufei. Where do you shop?"

Wufei dropped down to his knees. "I had it. I had immortality...and then it was gone."

"Well you know what they say." Duo replied. "It's better to have been a wu once, than to never have been a wu at all."

The End!

Chapter Text

Author's New Note: First of all, remember to look at the date this was written. I was very young, but I wanted to learn how to write back then. If anything? Use this to show yourself how much writing fanfiction really does make a difference. Practice makes perfect. Then compare this to the latest work I just put out for Gundam Wing, Illusions in 2019, and you will see a huge difference.

Disclaimer: I do not own Gundam Wing. I do not own Hershey's Kisses, I do not own Tiny Toons. I do not own Powerpuff Girls. I do own my brain. I do own my mind, but I don't own anything to do with anything copyrighted and such, so don't sue me. Comprendez-vous mes amis?

From Yummy Milkshakes To Sour Pilots!

By: Msmelanie

Note: They aren't on a beach, which seems to make this story even better. (Uhh...do they even have beaches in the colonies?)

The girls were sitting around eating Hershey's kisses and drinking milkshakes on a picnic table beneath an umbrella.

Hilde started to look away from her milkshake. "Mmmm...that's yummy..." she murmured.

"Yes, this chocolate seems quite delicious." Relena agreed.

Hilde continued to look in front of her. " No, Relena. I mean that's yummy." she said as she pointed in front of herself.

The girls immediately stopped sipping their milkshakes.

"Oh...my..." Catherine blushed.

Then Duo came by and walked up to Hilde while stealing her milkshake. "Hey Hil, what's up?" he asked as he sat down and took a sip of her milkshake. "Mmmm...you know, that's pretty good." He looked at Hilde bewildered as he noticed the strange expression on her face.

Hilde sighed. "I disagree, Duo. That's better than good..."

"That's grrrreat." Dorothy purred.

Duo looked at the girls. Something had really caught their attention. He looked in the direction all the girls were staring at. "What is it? I don't see anything but two big sweaty guys stuck in a circle of girls."

"Yeah..." Hilde sighed. "Muscle bound men...and glistening with sweat."

Duo stared wide-eyed at Hilde. He scoffed and sat back in his chair. "Yeah, sure. Gundam pilots may not have those kinda muscles, but we could steal beat those jocks at anything."

The girls just ignored Duo.

"Would you just look at the size of them?" Catherine said admiringly as she started to slouch in her chair. "I bet they could pick up all the pilots and not even break a sweat."

"Hey!" Duo argued. "We aren't as light as we look!"

"What do you mean Duo?" Quatre asked as he walked up with the other milkshake-wielding pilots.

Duo frowned and pointed in front of himself.

Hilde giggled.

Duo just looked at her. 'Since when does she know how to giggle like that?'

"Oh, I wonder what it'd take to get guys like them?" she sighed.

"Not much." Relena responded. "They're easy to get, but hard to train."

Heero dropped his milkshake.

"You mean you've actually gotten one before?!" Catherined asked in astonishment.

Duo looked up at the pilots. "I think they forgot we exist."

"Of course Ms. Relena has. So have I." Dorothy replied sipping on her milkshake again.

The pilots looked at each other.

"Watching them drool over some guys while ignoring us isn't my idea of fun." Duo said as he waved his hand in front of Hilde's face.

She just whacked his hand away. "Well, how'd you do it?"

Quatre looked at the other pilots. "Want to go get the extra gundam parts now? I think they should've come in by now."

"I don't know if I should tell." Dorothy smiled.

Duo got up from the table. "Yeah, let's go. It's boring here."

As the pilots trot off to leave, the girls go on with their conversation...

Hilde scoffed. "No way, just that? I don't believe you."

"Well now, Ms. Hilde. Would you be interested in a small wager then?" Dorothy grinned.

"A wager over what girls?"

The girls looked in front of them and their jaws instantly dropped.

Ten minutes later as the guys were walking back...

"Yeah, so then I told him-" Duo yacked on 'til they came around the corner of the girls' eating spot.

Instantly, the guys froze at the horrible sight they saw...

"-and so I loomed over the little man and I said to him that if he wanted to mess with the kid, he'd have to mess with me!" the muscle man Butch said.

"Oh, you're so sweet!" Hilde giggled from on top of Butch's left shoulder.

"-and so strong." Dorothy purred from her seat which was being held up by the man's right arm.

Butch laughed. "Yeah, I am sweet, aren't I Brick?!" he shouted to his friend.

"Yah!" his friend replied with Relena and Catherine on each of his shoulders. "Yah, were both sweet!"

"-and very strong!" Relena and Catherine laughed at the same time.

"Hey pretty girls, you want go wit us for a ride?" Butch asked.

"Yah!" all the girls shouted happily.

"NO!" all the guys shouted angrily as they ran toward them.

Duo looked up at Butch. "What're you doing with my Hilde on your shoulders ya big ox?!"

Hilde just looked down at Duo surprised. 'What in the world is his problem?'

Butch laughed and looked down at Duo. "Little man, you talking to me?"

At the same time Heero started to growl at Brick. "Put them down. Now."

Relena just sighed. "Please go away. We're fine, Heero."

"Fine?" Trowa repeated looking at Catherine. "On the shoulders of some big muscular guy?"

The girls looked at him like he just asked the stupidest question in the world.

"Yes, quite comfortable Trowa!" Catherine laughed.

Quatre looked up at Dorothy who was being held in the air by Butch. "Please come down Ms. Dorothy. It's...not safe."

"I'm fine Mr. Winner." Dorothy smiled. "Don't worry about me."

Duo was starting to get a neck strain by looking up at Butch, but he wasn't leaving without Hilde. "What do you want with them? Where's the swarm of girls that were here before?!"

Butch and Brick just laughed.

"Oh, we sent them away when we saw all the lonely pretty girls around here!" Brick commented.

The guys looked on angrily at the two guys that were holding their girls.

"Duo..." Hilde sighed. "You're really bugging us right now. Why don't you go play with your Gundams or something?" she said shooing them away with her hand.

Duo frowned at her.

"I agree!" Catherine laughed. "Go play with your friends for a little while Trowy, okay?"

"See fellas, these girls don't wanna hang out with you pipsqueaks right now." Butch laughed at the pilots. "They want some real men to hang onto!"

All the pilots exchanged knowing glances and nodded their heads at each other before they went back 'round the corner.

"I hate those guys." Duo grumbled as he cracked his knuckles. "Especially that Butch. I'll put him in a hospital for at least a week!"

Quatre shook his head no. "Duo, that's not right. Even though they aren't...nice and they're...holding Dorothy in a questionable position..."

"I say we do." Wufei disagreed. "They are weaklings hiding behind muscles and need to be taught a lesson."

"I agree." Heero muttered.

Quatre looked at the pilots that were against him, then he looked at Trowa. "What do you think Trowa?"

"I don't think guns are necessary. Our strength and tactics are more than sufficient." Trowa replied.

Quatre looked wide-eyed at his friend. "-but Trowa-"

"Quat?!" Duo shouted with frustration. "What else did you want us to do? Walk up to them and say 'Good evening. We are kind-hearted Gundam pilots who are secretly in love with the ladies you are currently holding, and would appreciate it very much if you would please leave them be?' I don't think so!"

Wufei looked at Duo. "I don't care for any of them."

"Well yeah, it's an integrity thing with you." Duo agreed.

"I am also not in love with Cathy." Trowa replied.

All the pilots avoided direct eye contact with Trowa's eye.

"I'm not in love with anyone." Quatre said softly. "It's just you, Heero and Trowa that are." he said to Duo.

Duo snuck a peak around the corner to look at the girls. "Yeah? Well that's good news Quatre 'cause if you were...you would really...whoah, go girl."

Quatre looked at Duo strangely, then also looked around the corner.

"Uh Oh!" Dorothy giggled. "You've got some chocolate right there." She grinned mischievously as she wiped away the chocolate from Butch's mouth. Then for emphasis, she stuck her chocolate finger in her mouth and growled seductively.

"What is she doing?!" Quatre shouted angrily as he ran out to the girls. The other pilots followed after him.

Heero looked at Relena in horror. "Relena?!"

Relena lifted her sunglasses and looked at Heero. "What?"

"What're you doing in that strangers arms?!" He said in a louder voice than his usual one.

Relena took off her sunglasses and looked up at Brick, then back at Heero. "...tanning?"

"Get. Down." Heero growled. "Now."

Duo frowned at Hilde who was possessively holding on to Butch's chest. "Don't Duo!" Hilde cried. "They're just two cute-delicious-gorgeous-hot guys that didn't do anything but keep us company!"

Duo ignored Hilde's pleas, and once again looked up at Butch. This time he wore his 'I-am-Shinigami' look.

At the same time Quatre frowned at Dorothy.

"What is it Mr. Winner?" she asked.

He gently took her hand and led her out of the way.

Duo looked at Quatre. "So Quatre, which approach did you feel like taking again?"

Quatre just looked at Duo in a way that made Duo smirk and rub his hands in anticipation. "Yeah Desert Prince, now that's what I'm talkin' about!"

Trowa kept looking up at Catherine on Brick's shoulder.

"Hey Trowa! Su-!" she shouted down at him until she suddenly felt herself flying through the air. She quickly opened her eyes when she felt her 'rescuer' hit the ground. "What happened?!" she asked as Trowa put her down next to the other girls.

The girls looked at each other sadly.

"What happened? They took away our fun." Hilde pouted.

Ten minutes later...

"Yeah, hey Hospital?!" Duo said into his cellphone. "Yeah, there's two uhh..." he looked toward Hilde and smiled. "Cute-delicious-gorgeous-hot guys that didn't do anything but keep our girls company that need some medical attention right now. Yeah? Okay then, thanks." He hung up the phone and looked at the other pilots. "'Bout 10 minutes give or take a few seconds."

The poor men just whined on the ground in pain.

Quatre looked at the pilots unsurely. "Did I do the right thing?"

"What? Beating up some guys for messing with your girl? Sure, 'course ya did!" Duo smiled.

"Are you positive?" Quatre asked.

"Feel really good right now?" Duo asked.

Quatre beamed.

"Well, there's your answer." Duo smiled.

The pilots walked over to the girls that were in a very bad mood.

"What?" Duo smiled. "It's not like we broke any bones."

"Maybe fractured." Heero added. "Does the nose count?"

"Nah." Duo answered.

"Now when they see us again, they're going to run away!" Catherine whined.

Relena frowned at Heero."Beating people up for absolutely no good reason isn't right, Heero." she said firmly.

"We had our reasons." Trowa disagreed.

"Oh, that's very interesting. Would you care to share what they were?" Dorothy asked.

"..."

"Well...they made fun of us." Duo answered for the pilots.

"Yeah, right!" Hilde shouted sarcastically. " Well, did your over-the-top revenge taste sweet?!"

Duo smiled at her. "No, not really. How about you guys?"

The guys shook their head no.

The girls looked at them in surprise.

"Are you saying you regret what you did?" Catherine questioned.

The pilots exchanged glances.

"No." Quatre smiled. "Revenge doesn't taste sweet though."

"It's actually sour with just a twist of lime!" Duo grinned. "But it still tastes just as good!"

THEENDTHEENDTHEENDTHEENDTHEENDTHEENDTHEENDTHEENDTHEENDTHE

END!

Chapter Text

Author's New Note: First of all, remember to look at the date this was written. I was very young, but I wanted to learn how to write back then. If anything? Use this to show yourself how much writing fanfiction really does make a difference. Practice makes perfect. Then compare this to the latest work I just put out for Gundam Wing, Illusions in 2019, and you will see a huge difference.

I don't own Gundam Wing. I don't own DBZ either. I don't own anything from Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, or whatever else you might think I might own. Quick note: From here on out anything in red is A.C. 197 and anything in black is D.C. 4.

The Trouble With the Truth

By

Chapter one: Where are the kids?

"Where are those rascals! I told them to stay put because dinner would be ready in 15 minutes!" Relena called out of the kitchen.

"There probably outside again. Guess I'll go get them," said Hilde sluggishly as she got off her chair.

Hilde went outside into the backyard of their house. She took a breath of the fresh air. The suburbs of Sanction always seemed so clean and fresh. Hilde moved farther out to their back fence and stopped. She cupped her hands over her mouth and shouted at a nearby tree.

"Dominic!"

"I didn't do anything!"A boy with short light-brown hair and blue eyes answered back innocently after he popped out of the tree he was in. He was wearing an old Magenta DBZ t-shirt and an innocent smirking smile. He hung in the breeze dangling from the tree with only his knees in a pair of ripped jeans.

"Did I say you did?" remarked Hilde dryly. Eyeing him with a suspicious glance she asked, "Dominic, where is Michael? Please tell me my son's up there with you?"

"Nope. he's below you," Dominic said. Then he evilly smirked,"but Jimmy's right above you."

"Oh, not again!" she said as she looked straight above herself. On the highwire was Catherine's son Jimmy staring down at them. He had his hands tucked in his green jean pockets that went well with his red t-shirt. He had distinctive short red hair and beautiful blue eyes.

"How many times has your mother told you to stay down from there?" Hilde asked.

"…" was Jimmy's reply.

Dominic shrugged his shoulders in the tree. "At least he isn't on the roof of the church next door like most of the others." Dominic said in Jimmy's defense.

"What? Is Michael over there, too?" Hilde cried.

"No. He's below you." said Jimmy.

"Yeah, Dominic already said that. What's it mean though?" Hilde asked confused as she looked at the grass she was standing on. "How can he be below the grass?"

As soon as she said it, she realized where he was. Now she was becoming angry.

"Hey, did you find them?" Catherine asked as she came out the back door. She started walking towards Hilde when she realized she wasn't in a good mood.

"Just two. Dominic and your son." Hilde replied roughly.

Catherine looked straight ahead at the sweet four year old waving to her in the tree. "Where's Jimmy?"

"You don't want to know."

"Oh, let me guess…" Catherine spoke as she looked straight above herself. The four year old just looked back down at her with no expression on his face.

"Jimmy," his mother said, "That's dangerous! How many times have I told you never to stand on our telephone wires!" his mother bellowed.

Jimmy waited a few seconds, and then responded, "258 times."

Burning with rage that she couldn't make her son feel any sort of guilt, she muttered the words, " You will know my pain, young man."

Jimmy looked down in confusion at his mother. She would never hurt him, so what was she talking about?

Suddenly his mother had an evil smirk on her face, and went back inside followed closely by Hilde.

A few minutes later Jimmy came in being trailed by Dominic.

"Did I miss the food yet?" Michael said running in, pushing past Jimmy and Dominic. Michael was a short brown-haired boy with bright blue eyes and a lot of energy few people naturally had. He wore black jeans and a dark-red ragged t-shirt, that briefly had snagged on a chair as he passed by.

"Can't you wait your turn weakling?" came the powerful tone of a small four year old girl. She had long black hair with powerful green eyes. She wore a beautiful blue blouse with shorts that appeared as a skirt.

Following in last were two four-year old children named Heero and Rei. They both had short dark brown tousled hair and hard, cold green eyes that could pierce the strongest person's heart. They both wore blue jeans with a dark-purple shirt. They were two of the eeriest children a person could ever meet.

All of the children walked towards the kitchen and looked around. The house had become deserted.

"Where's Mommy?" came Dominic's reply.

Soon five women entered through the kitchen door. The looks upon their faces were unreadable.

"I didn't do it!" came Michael, Dominic, and Mingh Loh's reply.

The women just stared down at the children. All of the women started talking to their children one after the other.

"Heero and Rei, you went out to play when I told you to stay." Said Relena.

"Dominic, you spilled that some of you went on the church's roof again…" said Dorothy.

"And that you were 'beneath' me Michael? Don't think I don't know where you were you little 'sewer' rat." Said Hilde.

"Not to mention that you, Jimmy, won't stay down from the telephone wires no matter how many times I tell you!" Said Catherine.

The children looked down at the ground. They all knew something was coming. Something horrible by their mothers' expression.

"We've decided you can't watch DBZ for one whole month!" was the reply of Mingh Loh's mother, Mae Linh.

The children seemed to be in shock. They stood there just looking straight at their mothers. After realizing what their moms' just said, Michael took the reigns.

"But that's not fair!" Michael cried. "Gohan just became a super saiyan and he was going to start kicking Cell's butt!"

Then Dominic started to whine. "Mommy! Can't I please have another punishment? Anything? Please?!"

"No." came Dorothy's reply.

All the children looked to the ground. Unless Jimmy spoke, they would be defeated. So, Jimmy started walking towards his mother. He summed up all his courage and looked his mom Catherine straight in the eye.

"I'm sorry. I love you mommy."

His mom looked down and smiled. She scooped him up in her arms. The other children started lifting their heads with hope. Catherine responded" Oh, Jimmy. Mommy loves you, too. Mommy loves you better than anything in the whole wide world!" Then she smirked at the children and said, "But you still can't watch DBZ for a month."

The children lost their last shred of hope. Mingh Loh would never defy her mother, so Heero and Rei would be their last hope, but the children had more of a chance of getting struck by lightning. Heero and Rei rarely argued with their mother, and they sure weren't going to argue in front of their comrades.

Knowing they had been drastically defeated the children quietly ate their lunch and then trudged up to their room.

"No DBZ for a month." Dominic repeated.

"Hey! I know!" Michael said enthusiastically. "Let's beat up Dominic! After all he's the one that got us into trouble."

"What?" Dominic said stunned and confused.

Suddenly, he noticed twelve eyes on him. They were all getting ready to pounce on Dominic like a wild cat on it's prey when Michael yelled out "Hey, I got an idea!"

They all stopped and looked at Michael. Michael beamed, "Let's record it! So when our times up, we can know what we missed. We'll just find our old VCR and Voila!

"That's a great idea!" Dominic replied. "Heero, could you let go of my shirt now?

Heero didn't know if he wanted to te go Dominic's shirt or not yet, but he decided he would. When he let go Dominic stumbled backwards a bit.

"Thanks, Heero," Dominic replied with a sigh of relief. "I'd thank you too Michael, but you made Heero psycho in the first place."

"Whatever Good Buddy!" Michal said while patting Dominic on the back.

Meanwhile downstairs…

"Maybe we shouldn't punish them like this." Hilde said. "It's not their fault they take after their fathers. Besides, little Michael's eyes looked so sad, I couldn't look at him straight." His mom Hilde replied.

"You are right on one account. It is in their blood, but they should still get punished though." Dorothy said sipping her coffee.

"We came to this concensus together ladies," Relena replied, "and like you said earlier Hilde they are like their father's. Would their father's think we were weak if we didn't punish them? They'd just take advantage of our loyalty."

"Are we talking about their father's or the children?" Catherine inquired.

"…" was all Relena could say.

"That's the same thing Jimmy always says Relena!" Catherine giggled. "Boy. He sure does remind me of Trowa. Everytime I look in Jimmy's eyes I see Trowa all the time."

"Let's not talk about this anymore," Relena replied. "They have been gone for more than four years. Let them rest in peace."

The others did not respond, but simply continued to drink their coffee.

Later that night…

"Michael, come back here! Don't run around with no towel on!" Hilde cried out after her son as he started skidding through the halls. Michael just laughed. He loved making his mom chase chase him all over the house. He finally slipped down on a rug in their living room and bumpd into Relena.

"Ow, Michael! Stop running around with no towel!" Relena said. She grabbed him by the waist and started lugging him up the stairs.

"Hey! I'm no luggage bag, lady!" Michael yelled.

"Hilde!" Relena called out.

"Oh, did you find him Relena?" asked Hilde.

"Hey mom! Am I carry on or should I go to the back of the plane?" asked Michael.

Hilde giggled, but remembered she should be yelling at him, not laughing at him. "Michael, come here and get in the bathtub." She said firmly.

"Why? I'll just get dirty tomorrow?" Michael argued with her.

Hilde wasn't pleased with her son's behavior. She strongly looked him straight him in the eye and said, "Get in now and I will wash you fast, challenge me and I'll wash you real slow." She paused for an answer. She glared at him. "Well?"

"I'm thinkin' about it." was all Michael said.

Hilde smirked. "I'll make you bathe with Heero and Jimmy too."

"No! I'll go! See! See!" Faster than the speed of light, Michael leaped into the tub splashing half the water out. "Sorry, …I love you mommy?" Michael said in hopes for some sympathy for drenching his mom and Relena.

"Tell me when you are done so I can bathe Heero and Rei, Hilde." Relena said after drying herself off. Then she went downstairs to make sure her children weren't getting into trouble.

Chapter Text

I don't own Gundam Wing. I don't own DBZ either. I don't own anything from Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, or whatever else you might think I might own.

Chapter two: The Strange Drawing

I don't know why I worry about them so much, Relena said to herself, They know how to take care of themselves, just like their father…

Relena stopped that thought because she knew she would start to fantasize about what happened to the pilots and the colonies. She'd start recalling all those strange emotions she felt in the long forgotten past.

"No. I won't start down that dead-end trail." She felt like cursing herself when she realized that she used such a twisted pun. As she walked downstairs she saw her children quietly drawing on the couch. She walked up to them to see what their imaginations came up with. She loved seeing their drawings because they were so life-like. Not even Relena herself could ever draw with as much passion and realism as her children.

She stooped over Rei to see what she had been drawing. "Wow, Rei! That is very beautiful!" Relena remarked.

Rei was silent for a moment regarding her drawing. She had drawn a lion and a lamb laying together. Neither the lion nor the lamb seemed frightened of each other. They had calmness in their eyes and was surrounded by nothing but grass.

"Thanks." was all Rei said.

Relena knew 'Thanks' from from her children meant a lot. She loved to hear her children talk. She always cherished her children's sweet yet simple replies.

She moved over towards her son Heero. She gave him a warm smile when he looked up at her. "What have you drawn tonight honey?" she inquired.

Heero moved his hands away. His mother fell silent. She just stared at the drawing.

"Relena, Michael's done." called Hilde making her way towards Relena. "If you're ready to-" Hilde didn't finish her statement. She just stared at Relena.

"Relena? What's wrong?" Hilde asked. Then Hilde yelled out, "Mae Linh! Catherine! Dorothy! Come quick, something's happened to Relena!"

The three rushed into the living room at full speed. "What's wrong with Miss Relena?" cried out Dorothy.

Heero just looked up at his mother. Did I do something wrong? Maybe I shouldn't have drawn this strange object after all. Heero commented to himself.

" is wrong?" Mae Linh asked her. She looked at her friends and pointed down to her son's drawing.

"…" was all they could say.

Later that night when the children went to bed.

"Yo, Heero! Where did you come up with that drawing?" asked Michael as he climbed up to his bunk.

"…" was all Heero said as he climbed into his own bed.

"Fine! Ignore me! See if I care!" shouted Michael.

"Michael, go to bed already. We have to get up later to find that VCR." Replied Dominic.

"I think it's in the abondoned church." Remarked Ming Loh.

"Who told you that?" replied Dominic.

"Think about it you weak Otoko! Our moms have been using that aboandoned church as a storage unit, so our old VCR shoud be in there." Replied Mingh Loh sharply.

"Yeah, whatever," answered Michael. "Let's go to sleep so we can get up about 3:00, agreed?"

The children all nodded their heads.

After about two hours passed, Rei climbed out of her bunk. She grabbed her teddy bear and walked over to Heero. He opened his eyes and looked at her.

"What happened?" she whispered.

Heero moved to the side of the bed so his sister could crawl in next to him.

"I had a strange dream last night," he said. "I couldn't remember much after I woke up, but I did remember a strange machine."

"What was it?" his sister asked.

"I'm not sure. It affected mom though, but I'm not sure why." He added.

"Understood." His sister said as she went back to her bed.

One things for sure, Heero said to himself, I won't draw any of those strange machines ever again.

Soon, he drifted off to sleep.

Chapter Text

I don't own Gundam Wing. I don't own DBZ either. I don't own anything from Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, or whatever else you might think I might own.

Chapter three: Mission: Find VCR

Around 2:30 in the morning Dominic found himself being violently shooken awake by Mingh Loh.

"Get up you weak Otoko! We need to find that VCR!" Mingh Loh shouted.

"Shh! Our moms'll hear you if you don't shut up!"Michael said as he was climbing out of his bed.

Dominic looked around and saw everyone was dressed and ready to go. Dominic looked confused. "I thought you said about 3:00?"

"I meant around 3:00 a.m. , Sherlock." Michael replied.

"Oh," Dominic said sheepishly. "How are we leaving?" he asked as he was limping around to tie his shoe.

"Wires." Replied Jimmy.

"Oh, let's get this over with." Dominic grumbled after he got his shoe on. The children silently crept across the wires two-by-two. They climbed down the pole and headed for the abandoned church. Meanwhile, their mother's backs were turned toward the living room window, so they didn't see their children running off. They had more pressing matters on their minds.

"Did you ever tell him anything about the Gundams Miss Relena?" asked Dorothy.

" . Why would I?" Relena remarked.

"How could he have known otherwise?" Mae Linh asked.

Relena looked cross. "I don't know. I never even said anything out loud about it to anyone."

"Then he just dreamed it up then, did he Miss Relena?" asked Dorothy.

Relena started to look even more cross. ""Stop asking me questions. He wouldn't tell me, so how should I know."

"Perhaps you had an old picture lying around?" suggested Catherine.

Relena was fed up with the questions. "I told you I have no pictures! I have no letters, and I've never broken our promise of secrecy!"

The mothers all stood quiet.

"Was there anything in the church that could've given it away?" asked Mae Linh breaking the silence.

"No." said Relena firmly. "All that's in there is an old VCR, a toaster, some broken machines of Dr J's and other junk. Nothing of our past is in there." The women stayed silent longer.

"You know, maybe I should tell Jimmy. He does have the right to know." Said Catherine softly.

"Don't." responded Relena firmly. "It's too dangerous. Their lives are blissfully ignorant right now. If we told them the truth, it'd change their world too much. Besides, what kind of life would they have if someone found out?"

"She's right," replied Mae Linh, "five women keeping their secret is hard enough. 11 people is just too much. We'd never make it."

"The kids wouldn't talk about it with anyone though." Catherine stated.

"You're right. But just imagine if one of the children were talking without realizing someone else was listening. You know it's impossible to predict, and we would've lost that war ourselves if Hilde didn't convince that one guy she had simply been joking." Replied Dorothy.

"You're right. It is too dangerous." Said Catherine finally giving in.

"Look. It's about 2:45 in the morning." Said Relena yawning, "Let's drop this discussion and just go to bed."

Perhaps I should make sure Michael's okay. Hilde thought as she walked along the hall. Then again, maybe not. Michael would hate it if he knew I was worried about him. So Hilde continued down the hall.

Meanwhile the kids were all heading towards the abandoned church.

"Do we really have to go in there?" whined Dominic. "It looks kinda scary."

"Heh! All men are weak!" said Mingh Loh proudly. "Women, on the other hand, can handle these types of situations, right Rei?"

Rei just looked at her. She eventually walked in and Mingh Loh shouted,"Hey! Wait for me!" The others trailed behind them.

When they looked around the church they were amazed at all the junk their mothers had in there.

"Yo, Dominic! I elect you to find the VCR, Good Buddy!" shouted Michael.

"No. We look together." Replied Jimmy.

"Where to start?" asked Dominic.

They all looked around. They saw an old toaster, a broken T.V., some weird glasses, a computer keyboard, watches, clocks, some odd inventions, a dresser, couple cars, bookshelves, a VCR…

"There it is!" said Dominic. "Right above that weird machine. Michael, can you get it?"

"No prob! I can do anything." Replied Michael proudly.

"Anything that concerns being a baka!" said Mingh Loh.

"Hey! I'm not a baka!" shouted Michael.

"Hey, Michael?" said Dominic, "Mom always says to tell the truth. So, to tell you the truth, you are a baka!"

"Hey! Don't say that because you don't even know what baka means!" exclaimed Michael.

"Is it something like 'you're ditzy' or 'you're stupid?" asked Dominic.

"I don't know, is it?" said Michael looking toward Mingh Loh.

Mingh Loh and the others lost interest in Dominic and Michael's incessant chattering. Instead Jimmy climbed up to grab the VCR. "There's a T.V. nearby." Declared Jimmy.

"So?" replied Mingh Loh.

"So we can watch MIDNIGHT RUN now, and record tomorrow's episode with the VCR." Said Jimmy.

"Whoah! Hey, great idea Buddy Boy! Let's turn it on!" shouted Michael.

They all ran behind the strange machine to see a bunch of wires and chords tangled up. "Which one goes to the T.V. set?" asked Dominic.

"I dunno. Plug'em all in!" said Michael. So all the kids plugged the chords into the sockets.

"It's on. Wow. That's cool." Said Jimmy calmly.

All of the kids started scrambling to get on top of the weird machine to look at the T.V. After all if Jimmy actually used the word cool , it had to be a kick-ass episode.

"Whoa, did you see that! Gohan kicked that chibi-cell like he was a football!" yelled Michael as he imitated the scene.

Then the kids started to notice a low murmur from one of the stacked machines they were sitting on.

"No worries!" said Dominic. "This things probably broken if it's out here, ya know."

The T.V. set wasn't broken. The VCR wasn't broken. Jimmy thought. So…

The kids decided they should get off, but first they had to see previews for next week.

"Next time on Dragonball-Z!" all the kids chimed in. Oh, they loved that part.

"Let's get down." Said Jimmy. They all started to climb down, but the machines had slippery surfaces, so they fell down instead. They landed in a red old-fashioned car that was below the machine.

"Ow! My head hurts! Stupid Machine!" yelled Michael. Then he kicked it, and shouted out more when he stubbed his toe.

"Nice car." Said Dominic. "Looks like it'd be fun to drive," he said as he got behind the wheel.

"Ooh, a horn! Let me honk it!"Michael shouted, apparently forgetting about his stubbed toe.

"No, you Baka! Our moms'll hear us!" said Mingh Loh.

"Oh, yeah, I forget." Replied Michael sheepishly.

"What're those numbers?" asked Dominic. "They look weird."

"Mom told me old cars had something called a 'speedomotor', explained Mingh Loh. "They'd state how fast cars were going."

"Really? This car says it's going 197 then." Said Michael.

"Probably broken then." Said Dominic sadly.

"Well, maybe just the speed-o-mometer is broken!" exclaimed Michael.

"Hey look! Keys!" said Dominic as he looked behind the dashboard. He looked back at his friends and asked "You wanna try?"

They all looked at Dominic like he was stupid. Duh! Of course they wanted to try!

"Okay," said Dominic grinning, "Let's put the keys in this hole and start it up!" So Dominic put the keys in the ignition and made the car purr when it started up.

"Alright! Let me drive!" said Michael, " We could cruise around this town!"

"No! I'm driving!" shouted Dominic. "I'm going to back out now. Michael, push that lever in, I think it's called a 'stickfish'."

"A what-what?" asked Michael confused.

"Just move it!" demanded Dominic.

"Alright! Geez, Dom, sometimes you're just as bossy as your mother." Commented Michael, "Don't start calling me 'Mr. Michael' now, Okay Buddy?" he said humorously.

So Michael moved the stickshift, and the car took off.

"Whoa! Hey I can't see anything but bright colors!" said Dominic. "Michael, I changed my mind! You can drive now!"

"Screw that! Get me out of here!" shouted Michael. All the children just sat and looked around. Thousands of different colors and shapes whirled by them.

"Dominic." Said Jimmy. "You can never drive again."

"It's not me! I'm not touching anything even!" cried Dominic. "It's Michael's fault because he moved the stickfish."

"You told me to move it you whiner!" shouted Michael.

"Would you Otokos just shut up already!" yelled Mingh Loh, hanging on the door handle for dear life.

"But I didn-" protested Michael until suddenly the car stopped moving and the colors stopped moving by.

Chapter Text

I don't own Gundam Wing. I don't own DBZ either. I don't own anything from Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, or whatever else you might think I might own.

Chapter four: Where Are We?

"I'm leaving," said Heero.

Heero started to get out of the car when he noticed something. They weren't in the church. They couldn't even see the church. All they saw was the side of a building to their left. To the right they saw nothing but a sidewalk and another building. In front and behind them were walls of garbage.

"Where the hell'd you take us Catalonia!" shouted Mingh Loh.

"I dunno! I did'n'do anything!" cried Dominic.

They looked around again and had come to the conclusion they had left their Suburban town somehow.

"I give up figuring out where I am. Let's just call home." Said Michael with a sigh. He crossed his arms behind his head and looked up. "Hey! Where's the moon?"

In response to his odd question, the rest of the children looked up.

"Where's the moon? More like where's the sky!" replied Dominic. Suddenly the children felt very frightened and wanted to go home badly.

"Hey! Wait up Wu-chan! I promise I won't yell Oh no it's a Gundam! when we go in the hangar."

The kids turned around to see a chinese man and another man with a yard long braid behind him. They decided to follow the strange men so they could figure out where they were.

"Shut up Baka! Don't call me Wu-chan and stop following so close behind me!" shouted the chinese man.

"Man, I'm hungry! Let's go home so I can get something in my stomach." Said the long-braided man.

The children walked closely behind them. "Wow. That long-braided man is just as annoying as Michael." Mingh Loh observed.

"What do you mean 'just as annoying'?" asked Michael.

"Quiet! There they go." Said Jimmy.

"Wow! You sure are back soon!" said a smiling man with light-blonde hair.

"Yeah, we sure are, I got hungry." Said the man with long-braided hair.

"Good, I just ordered take-out." Said the light-blonde haired man.

"I'm hungry, too." said Michael.

"Be quiet Baka!" shouted Mingh Loh. They started to watch the men go into the hangar.

"Oh no! It's a Gund-!" the man with a long braid was saying until he realized there was a gun pointed at him.

"Omae O Korosu, Duo, if you finish that statement." Said a man with messed up brown hair and glaring blue eyes.

"Oi! I was just kidding, buddy!" the long-braided man replied with his hands shaking out in front of him.

"Hn." Was the only thing the glaring blue-eyed man said in return.

As the children approached the hangar they were stunned to see five strange machines, including that strange machine Heero drew earlier that night.

"We have visitors." Said a voice behind the children. They slowly turned around to see a man with his hair completely draped over one eye. "Who are you?" said the one-eyed man.

"…" was all the children said

"Oh! Just great! Kids just had to follow the almighty God of Death home!" the long-braided man started shouting. "Damn! What are we going to do with them?"

"Well, we can't kill'em. Look at them, they look just about three years old." Said the light-blonde haired man.

Scared or not, Mingh Loh never cowered over anything where her justice, integrity, or age came into the picture.

"We are all four years old, not three years old you brainess Baka!" Mingh Loh shouted.

Four of the five men seemed to look at her as if she lost her mind. After all, the blue-eyed glaring man had a gun on them, and their were huge machines behind them that could easily have crushed the children. Was the girl crazy?!

"That's impressive." Said the one-eyed man. "You are strong."

The other children were paralyzed at how stupid Mingh Loh had been. She could have, after all, got all of them shot in a split second. Dominic tapped Michael's shoulder. "Michael, you're a great talker,so…try and talk to them okay?"

Michael just stared at him wide-eyed. He looked around at the other kids, but they all just stared back at him. Great. I've just been elected to talk to these maniacs. Thought Michael. Well, if you got to go, go with a smile. Of course, an oozy would be more helpful.

Michael slowly walked forward to the light-blonde haired man because he seemed the most sane. Michael cleared his throat…

"Cough, cough… Hey! I'm Michael! I'm-not-evil! I-and-my-friends-just- happened-to-find-a-car-and-it-went-bonkers-and-we-ended-up-here-and-it's- all-Dominic's-fault-because-we-wouldn't-have-been-in-the-church-if-he- didn't-rat-on-us-and-make-us-miss-DBZ!"

The five men just looked at the kid.

"What did he say?" asked Heero.

"Maybe if we play him back in slow motion we'll figure it out!" said the long-braided man laughing.

The light-blonde haired man began to speak again. "Look, these kids obviously aren't bad, and our mission will be done in a week or so. Until we move to another colony, let's just keep the kids here so they don't tell anybody. That way we don't have to hurt'em."

"Fine," said the chinese man, "but where do we put them? They won't be hanging around me you know, or I will kill them."

"I know!" said the long-braided man. "Let's put them in the extra equipment cell!"

"Sounds fine to me." Said the light-blonde haired man.

"Hn. It's settled then. We'll lock them up until we move." Said the blue- eyed glaring man.

Chapter Text

I don't own Gundam Wing. I don't own DBZ either. I don't own anything from Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, or whatever else you might think I might own.

Chapter five: What Was Your Name Again?

A few minutes later after the kids were all locked up…

"Hey!" shouted the long-braided man, "Can I get you kids something?"

"Oh Yeah!" said Michael. "I'll take something to eat!"

"Cool. What would you like?" asked the long-braided man. "We have hamburgers, sandwiches, ice cream, cereal, fruit, steak, enchiladas, rice, soup-"

"I'll take a little bit of everything!" replied Michael.

"Wow! I thought I ate a lot!" said the long-braided man. "I'll be back in a Jiffy." Michael was pleased he was going to finally get something to eat, but all the looks and glares he was recieving made him wonder if he did something wrong.

"You stupid Otoko!" shouted Mingh Loh. "You're asking our guard to get you something to eat this late at night! Are you crazy!"

"Well!" yelled Michael back, "at least I didn't nearly get all of us killed by yelling at the only sane man we were four years old and not three. Then you had the nerve to call him a brainless baka!"

"That's different!" shouted Mingh Loh.

The children just watched as Michael and Mingh Loh got into a heated argument.

"Hey, kids! Stop yelling at each other already!" said the long-braided man. "Here, I got something for everyone to eat,so dig in!"

All of the children thought it wouldn't be good to piss off their guard, so they ate.

"By the way, My names Duo Maxwell. Also go by the God of Death!" the man had said in between bites. "What's yours?"

The God of Death! Thought the kids. They gulped. Michael took another bite of his hamburger and said, "My name's Michael Schbeiker."

"Schbeiker?" said Duo interested. "I got a friend with the same last name. Do you know her?"

Michael thought. The only person I know with that last name's my mom…

Strange. Thought Duo. Probably just coincidence. "Hey, what's your name?" he pointed to the little boy next to Michael.

Is he talking to me?! Thought Dominic. He gulped. "Dominic" he replied softly.

"Dominic what?" asked Duo.

"Dominic Catalonia." He responded.

"Whoah!" Duo spluttered up some milk. "Did you just say Catalonia? Are you related to Dorothy Catalonia?"

"She's my mom!" Dominic responded beaming.

Duo fell backwards in his chair. "Did you just say she was you mom?!" shouted Duo.

"Well, yeah." Replied Dominic.

Man. These kids are starting to get kind of spooky. Duo thought. "Hey, what's your name?" he said as he pointed towards the kid who was sitting on a bed.

"Jimmy Bloom." The child responded.

"Oh. Nice to meet you Jimmy." Said Duo. Thank goodness. I thought his name was Kushrenada or somethin'. "So, who're the last three?" he asked as he pointed to the children who were leaning against a wall.

Mingh Loh walked up towards Duo. "I am Mingh Loh Schin."

"Oh. Cool." Said Duo, "What about you too?"

Michael intervened quickly. "Ooh! I wouldn't try talking to them one on one just yet. I can tell you their names though! There names are Rei and He-"

But he didn't get to finish. Someone came in. The light-blonde haired man and the one-eyed man.

"Hey, Quatre. Trowa." Said Duo. "Meet Michael, Dominic, uhh… Jimmy, Mingh, and-"

"My name is Mingh Loh!" she shouted.

"Whoa, sorry! Touchy." Responded Duo.

"Tell me about it!" said Michael.

"What brings you two down here?" asked Duo.

"Well,…" began the light-blonde haired man, "we found something interesting about a block from here. We were wondering if the children knew anything about it."

"Well, go ahead and ask'em!" said Duo, "They don't bite."

"Hi. My names Quatre Raberba Winner. That man over there in the corner is called Trowa Barton. We were wondering if we could ask you about the car we found about a block from here?"

The kids were glad to hear someone wanted to talk about to them about how they all got there. "Sniff. I wanna go home… sniff." sniffled Dominic.

"Well," Quatre started, "We can't let you go until after our mission, but if you tell us where you live, Heero's decided he would give your family a message.

Michael looked confused. "Heero? How can you get a message to our mom's?" asked Michael looking at Heero. Heero just looked back at him with a confused expression on his face.

"What are you talking about?" asked Duo.

What are we talking about? More like what are you talking about?!" replied Michael. "Heero's standing right over there with Rei." Michael said as he pointed towards Heero.

Quatre, Duo, and Trowa stood silent for a moment. "Look at that!" laughed Duo. "I guess becoming a war Heero paid off! Moms are actually naming their kids Heero!"

Quatre and Trowa still seemed stunned. "His name's Heero?" asked Quatre.

"Yep!" responded Michael, "His names Heero Yuy Peacecraft."

"Peacecraft?!" Quatre, Duo, and even Trowa shouted together.

"Wow. Here I thought the 'Schbeiker' and 'Catalonia' last names were strange!" stated Duo.

"What do you mean 'Schbeiker' and 'Catalonia'?" asked Quatre.

"Hmm?" Said Duo. "Oh. Two of their last names were Schbeiker and Catalonia. Hey! Did you guys know that blonde kid's Catalonia's kid?"

"No way!" said Quatre. "Impossible! Those kids are four years old. Dorothy's 17! She would have been at most 13 in order to have him. Not possible. Just no way you guys!"

"Quatre?" said Duo concerned. "Calm down there, Buddy Boy. There's a lot of freaky things going on with these kids right now. Let's just call it a night and we'll talk to them in the morning." Yawned Duo.

Duo led a bewildered Quatre out. Quatre kept muttering things like 'impossible' 'no way' 'not that type' and so on as they left.

The kids nestled into the beds they had been given as best they could. All except Heero. He just slumped down against the wall.

"Hey, Heero?" called out Michael.

"What." Chimed Heero.

"Can you sleep without your mommy's kiss goodnight?" asked Michael.

"No." was all Heero said.

"Yeah. Me neither." Michael sighed and rolled onto his stomach. "I wanna go home."

"Me, too." Whispered Dominic, trying to hide the apparent quavering in his voice.

"I will go to sleep without my mommy's kiss, because I am a strong Onna and not no weak Otoko!" said Mingh Loh proudly.

"Even as prisoners, she still has to chide us!" complained Michael.

"Hey." Jimmy said. "Go to sleep. We will get our kisses another night. Have faith."

"Yeah," Michael repeated, "Faith."

With that the children drifted to sleep. Except two. Rei got out of her bed and went over to her brother. He opened his eyes.

"What's wrong?" he inquired.

She didn't say anything, but she didn't need to. She slid to the floor and nestled down beside her brother. He wrapped his arm around her and said "Have faith."

Chapter Text

I don't own Gundam Wing. I don't own DBZ either. I don't own anything from Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, or whatever else you might think I might own.

Chapter six: Where are my children?!

Meanwhile, in the hanger…

"I'm not kidding!" said Duo defensively. "Those kids told me their last names were 'Schbeiker', 'Catalonia', 'Schin', 'Bloom', and 'Peacecraft'!"

"No way." Trowa said. "Cathy doesn't have a kid. I know she doesn't."

Heero agreed. "Right. There's no way Relena or Zeches could have any kids and not have anyone know about it."

Wufei kept thinking Who is Schin? I know I know that name.

"These kids have the answers to those questions though." Said Duo. "Could you at least try and give word to the girls?"

Heero nodded. "I already did. Both Relena and Catalonia said they have no children."

Duo remarked. "Yeah! But these kids just didn't drop out of thin air you know!"

"Well," replied Quatre, "tomorrow we find out for sure what is up with those kids. Until then, I'm going to bed.

"I shall retire, too." Replied Trowa.

"Okay then! I guess I'd better too." Said Duo.

Wufei agreed. "I will also. It will not be an easy day tomorrow. I must be prepared for it."

Meanwhile, back at home…

Oh, I just gotta make sure Michael's alright! Thought Hilde. The other girls made me so nervous. I can't go to sleep without checking on him. Hilde went toward the children's room. Oh, Hilde-babe, you are too worried over nothin'. Then she stopped. That was the last thing Duo ever said to me. Hilde thought about the past brieflywith Duo. He loved Hilde-babe for some reason. Why did I just use it after all these years? She shrugged the thoughts away.

She stopped in front of the kids' door. She stared at the DBZ poster of Goku bending away from his father. It made her stomach twitch. Oh, it doesn't matter! If my only son can't even know his father's name, then I will make damn sure no one takes away his favorite show!

She opened the door slowly, so she wouldn't wake up her child. She noticed he wasn't in his bunk though. She opened the door farther and realized Heero was gone too.

No way! She thought. Forgetting about her manners, she pushed the door open and turned on the light.

"GIRLS, GET IN HERE! THEY'RE GONE!" Hilde yelled at the top of her voice.

Instantly, the rest of their mothers came and looked at the empty beds.

"Someone took them!" Relena shouted She stumbled backwards and started sobbing uncontrollably.

"Oh, no! What do we do?! How do we get them back! Shouted Catherine.

Relena got up slowly and stopped sobbing. She then looked at Catherine with her strong regal eyes.

"There is only one thing to do." She said firmly through her tears. "I must find Zeches."

The next day dawned on the children who were still being held as prisoners. It wasn't the sun that woke them up though, unfortunately.

"Wake up Kids!" Duo screamed at them. The kids all instantly sat up in their beds while Heero and Rei conked their heads with each other.

"Stop that Maxwell!" the chinese man said. "Do you want them to lose their hearing before they even turn five?!"

"Anyhow," said Quatre, "It's time to introduce you to the rest of us. He pointed to the wall where the green-eyed glaring man stood in the shadows. "That's Heero Yuy and… that'sWufei Chang." He said as he pointed to the chinese man who had saved their hearing earlier.

"Hi!" Michael greeted them.

"Enough with formalities," Heero growled. "Where are you from and who are your parents?"

"Well," said Michael, "we are from near here, I think. We live on Refuge street in Sanction Suburb."

"Where's that?" asked Quatre.

Michael winced. "It's not near here? Damn, well, it's near Sanction City in the Fanelia Kingdom."

"Still don't know it." Said Quatre.

Mingh Loh had an answer to that. "Baka! You don't know where Sanction City is or the Fanelia Kingdom! What else are you looking for, the word Earth!"

"Oh, it's on Earth!" Shouted Duo. He shoved his hand to the back of his head. "That'd be why we have no clue where it is!"

"Whatever. Who are your parents?" Heero asked dryly.

"Uhh, we have no dads…" Michael said as he crossed his arms on the back of his head. "Well, my mom's name is Hilde Schbeiker, Dominic's mom is Dorothy Catalonia,ummm…Mingh Lohs mom is Mae Linh Schin. Hey! I actually remembered your mom's name Mingh Loh! I guess because it rhymed!" Michael said proudly.

"What about the others?" Heero remarked. He was starting to get cross at these kids.

"Oh sorry." Michael laughed nervously. "Umm, Catherine…uuh…, Yo Jimmy! What's you mom's last name?"

"Bloom Baka." Replied Jimmy.

"Oh yeah!" said Michael, "Catherine Bloom Baka, and Relena Peacecraft! Did I miss anyone's?"

Heero was getting very cross now. "I called Relena and your 'mom' Dorothy, but they have never even heard of you." He started glaring at them with hard, cold eyes, "So where are your mothers?!"

"…" was all poor Michael could say.

"Skip the weak Onna mothers and tell us how you got here." Wufei remarked promptly.

Oh man… All the kids thought together. Now we're dead.

Mingh Loh stood up and walked straight up to Wufei. Her eyes were ice cold. All the kids knew Mingh Loh would never let anyone get away with calling her mother a weak Onna. No chance in hell.

"What…(insert heavy breathing) did you… say…about… my mother?!" Mingh Loh heavily breathed.

"Hnn." replied Wufei, "I said they were weak Onnas girl."

Mingh Loh was fired up more than she had ever been before in her entire life. This guy was gonna pay for referring to her mother as a weak Onna.

"My mother is a strong woman, a very strong and reveered Onna who could take down such a low, insignificant, bad mouthing, filthy smelling, horribly ugly, stupid, brainless fool of an Otoko Baka like you any day!"

Everyone was stunned. The pilots just stood there looking at this girl. The kids were starting to get done saying their last prayers. Everyone had expected an all-out duel with the soon-to-be-dead girl.

Wufei knelt down towards her. "Hn." He said. "I haven't heard such strong words since my colony was destroyed. Was your mother from my clan? Perhaps your father?"

Mingh Loh didn't know how to answer back. She thought What's a colony? Mother never spoke of her past, let alone if she was a part of some clan.

"Hey, I'm getting hungry. Can we eat now?" exclaimed Michael.

"No!" said Trowa. He was getting fed up with all the nonsense about Catherine having a kid. It just wasn't possible. "Tell us how you got here."

Michael got a strong feeling he had done enough talking from last night and this morning. It was time for someone else to talk. So Michael slowly moved back, and slowly started nudging Dominic up.

"Hey! Don't do that! I can't talk to these guys!" Dominic pleaded as Michael continued to push him forward.

"I talked this whole time Dom it's your turn now, Buddy Boy!" said Michael giving him a final push. Dominic stumbled towards the front of the cell. "…Hi."

"Talk. How did you get here to this colony if you are from Earth?" Trowa demanded.

"Colony?" Dominic was confused, "What's a colony?"

"You don't know that people who don't live on Earth live in the colonies?" Quatre asked.

"Mom said something about that once, but she said they had all blown up before we were born." Dominic answered.

"Blown Up!" Duo interrupted, "Does your mom go for serious medical help for her insane brain, Kid?"

"Hey! My mom's very sane! You're the ones not making any sense!" Dominic said angrily. "The colonies blew up in the year A.C. 197 around late December!"

"Kid, you are on colony L71 right now. If it had been blowed up could you be here now?" asked Quatre. "Besides, it's not even December of 197 yet, just November."

"What are you talking about?" asked Dominic once again looking confused. "It's D.C. 4, isn't it?" The men all looked at each other.

"Are you saying you're from the future kid?" asked Duo.

"Apparently so…" was all Dominic could say.

"Then how did you get here?" asked Trowa.

"Our car, I guess." Said Dominic.

"Hn." Said Heero Yuy, "Take us to this car of yours."

Chapter Text

I don't own Gundam Wing. I don't own DBZ either. I don't own anything from Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, or whatever else you might think I might own.

Chapter seven: Gunsdams or Damsguns?

Zeches Merquise gazed out the open window. He was watching some birds building a nest in it.

Family. He thought, All they do is love you and then leave you. His memory flashed back to that terrible night he had lost his sister forever.

"You idiot! You can't handle it!"

"I'll be fine." Said his sister.

"You'll die!"

"I must try." She replied.

He felt that familiar pain reach into his heart again. Why did he always allow it back?

"Mr. Zeches, there is someone hear to see you." His secretary told him through the intercom.

"I'm busy. Tell them I will see them later" said an annoyed Zeches.

"Umm…sir, I recommend strongly that you see her." His secretary announced.

"Fine" Zeches grumbled. Who'd the hell could be so important, that his own secretary recommended he see?

"Hello, Zeches. It's been awhile." The young woman who just walked in said.

"Your dead…" Responded Zeches.

"Hardly. I have been hiding with the other 'dead' girls so that our children could grow up in peace" Relena said.

Zeches still didn't dare to believe. He couldn't hope too.

"I want proof" he said with an unreadable expression on his face.

"I have no proof, and even if I did brother why should I have to show you. I came here for help, not to regain my identity!" she said profoundly.

"It really is you, isn't it Relena?" Zeches asked. "No one else talks so defiantly to me. Short of crying out Heero's name that was all the proof I needed." He got off his chair to give his formerly dead sister a hug.

"It's nice to see you again Zeches, but it's more than that that brought me back. Those scientists stole my children, and I need help to find them. They have their fathers natural talent, but I nerver put them in the spot for dealing with war and corruption." She sobbed back her tear. "Zeches, they use their skills for play, nothing else. They don't know how to use them in any other way. If they get into a dangerous situation they will not know how to react! The other children, too. Especially Mingh Loh, she'd be the first to go!"

Relena's stance started to falter and she started to cry in his arms. "Zeches! Please help me! I lost my entire family, including Heero Yuy!" she cried. "I can't lose my precious children Zeches!"

"It's okay, Relena." Zeches commented. "I will find your children no matter what it takes. I won't let you down."

"…Thank You." she replied.

"So this is the time-machine thingy" Duo declared. "Shotty workmanship. What happened to it?"

"How should we know?" replied Dominic. "We didn't even know it was a time machine."

"Well, whoever invented it didn't bother putting anything nice on it." Added Duo.

"It's incognito." Replied Heero. "Dr. J must have created it."

"Dr J?" asked Dominic. "That old man who bothers mom all the time?"

"You know Dr. J?" asked Heero.

"Not personally." Replied Dominic. "Mom always tell him to stay the hell away from us for some reason."

"Okay. Their story checks out, man." Said Duo. "This car looks just like a car, but it's got some 'Time-machiney' elements in it. By the way," he asked no one in particular. "Why'd

Doctor J create a time machine?"

"He must have wanted to change the past," Quatre replied. "…Didn't you say the colonies blew up in A.C. 197?" he asked Dominic.

"Yeah." Dominic replied back.

"How exactly?" asked Duo. "Come on, tell us so we can change our future."

"Well," Dominic said, "Mom rarely talked about colonies. I think she said one time while I was eavesdropping though, that they had been destroyed by an underground rebel group known as… known as… Sorry, I forgot."

"This is outrageous!" remarked Wufei. "The colonies we fought so hard to protect, and the peace we risked our lives for will be demolished within a month?!"

"Oh, just the colonies. It's pretty peaceful. There's some high guy called Merquise that runs the whole operation where I am from." Said Michael.

"Hmm. Zeches." Replied Heero dryly.

"Yeah, that's the dude's name! Hey? How d'ya know his name?" asked Michael. Heero didn't comment.

"…" A painful silence fell between the men and the children. Suddenly, an unlikely voice spoke. "What is that machine in there?" Young Heero pointed towards the hangar.

"Which one?" asked Quatre.

"The one with the big-ass gun I bet." Said Michael.

"That's Wing Zero." Remarked Heero.

"Wow! You pilot that thing!" Michael replied. "That's so cool! Our father's were supposed to have been some type of super-pilots too!"

"How do you know that?" asked Mingh Loh.

"I eavesdropped on mom's conversation last week." Replied Michael. "They flew some machines my mom kept referring to as Damguns or Gunsdams…or something like that. Hey! It's 12:00 and we still haven't eaten! Can we please eat now? Can we huh? Please?!"

Mingh Loh turned toward Michael. "You have no watch you pathetic excuse for a human being, so how do you know it's 12:00?"

Michael replied "My stomach says it's time to eat, and it's too early to be 2:00, so it has to be 12:00."

Michael looked back at the pilots. They seemed to be under some type of trance. They just kept staring at the kids. They started to closely examine the children's features.

"Hey? Pilot dudes, are you okay? Can we eat now, or not?" Michael repeated.

Duo finally answered. "Go back to the hangar, we'll fix something when you get back."

So the kids took off towards the hangar. The pilots stood with an uncomfortable silence between them. Then Quatre uttered the few words the other pilots had been thinking. "Are we their dads?"

Soon Wufei spoke up. "Puh-lease! It couldn't be. Think about it. They were born in 198, so they would have to be, or soon have to be in their mother's stomachs! Besides, I've never heard of the name Mae Linh Schin. So, tell me, how could we all happen to get these Onnas pregnant! We have never even dated them!"

"That's true." Heero admitted.

"I've only met a couple of those women; Relena and Dorothy. I'm not interested in Relena though, and the only time I met Dorothy she stabbed me." Said Quatre reminiscing.

"Right! Besides, I'm only friends with Hilde ya know!" said Duo.

"Catherine's like a sister. I'm like a brother. There is nothing in between." Said Trowa.

"See!" said Wufei, "That only strengthens my point!"

"Okay then." Said Quatre, "I think the best way to solve this dilemma is to talk with ou- I mean - the girls' future kids."

Chapter Text

I don't own Gundam Wing. I don't own DBZ either. I don't own anything from Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, or whatever else you might think I might own.

Chapter eight: T.V Culprit

"I want my Michael home so badly." Hilde remarked, "Life's just not worth it if I can't see his smile."

"Ssh!" replied Catherine. "I know. I miss Jimmy so much, the silence is unbearable if he's not there to cause it. We have to do this though, Hilde. I Know Relena said there was nothing in this old church, but this is the only thing we can do."

"Look up there!" Mae Linh called out. "Someone fixed our old T.V. to watch a show!" She looked behind a huge strange machine, and saw many plugs and extention chords mangled up. For some reason.

Remembering something, Mae Linh asked Hilde to confirm it. "Hilde, wasn't there a couple failed time machines kept in here?"

"Yeah" said Hilde, "so?"

"There is only one." Mae Linh replied dryly.

Sure enough they noticed a car was gone.

"OHMIGOD!" cried Hilde, "But, no! We made extra sure they were broken! They could never work!"

"You mean," replied Mae Linh, "we never figured out how they worked."

"Mae Linh?" Hilde asked dryly, "If it worked, aren't they going to be in A.C. 197? One month before it blows up?"

"Yes." Replied Mae Linh.

"Dammit! They could actually change the future for the worse!" Then Hilde began to shake at the next thing she would have to say. "What if the scientists…, Damn! Girls, what are we gonna do!?"

"First," said Dorothy "Contact Ms. Relena. Second. Contact Dr. J."

"Oh, so now you feel I am important enough to inform about this!?" said Dr. J.

"Be quiet! If Relena even knows were calling you on this vidscreen we'd be toast!" argued Hilde.

Mingh Loh replied softly but firmly. "We need your help. Just yours. Any of the others find out, and I will take you out with my own hands." Then she suddenly raised her voice. "Do you understand me weakling!"

"I won't tell the other doctor's anything." Dr J. replied. "But how did it work? It never worked for me or you girls, so how did the kids figure it out?"

"Well, we were sort of hoping you could tell us that, and see if you could get the second machine figured out. We need to get our children back!" said Catherine.

"How should I know how to do that?!" said Dr. J. "If I knew how to get any of those useless machines to actually work, would I have left them rotting away in some church?"

"Well, figure it out." Dorothy said. "Although I'm sure you know where we live, I know where you live, too. I also know that you have really been enjoying your life on that private beach of yours in Phloston Paradise, and it would be a shame for you to lose your life now of all times."

Then Dorothy's voice gradually got angrier and louder. "But, if my son so much as loses one shred of hair in the past, I will not hesitate to grab that little umbrella in your drink and shove it down your no-good neck!"

Dr. J. lifted his little umbrella drink towards the vidscreen and looked at it. "I'll do my best, but I can't guarantee anything."

"That's fine," said Dorothy with a smirk, "because I can't really guarantee anything about your safety either."

The girls turned off the vidscreen. Then they looked at each other.

"Relena will never forgive us for calling Dr. J." said Catherine. "Dorothy? How did Relena take the news?"

"…, I couldn't tell her." Said Dorothy softly.

"What!" they said in unison.

"You know she wouldn't agree to it. It'd be too risky for her." Dorothy replied.

"It's risky for everyone!" Mae Linh answered back. "It is necessary though in order to get our children back."

"You're right." Said Dorothy. "I'll call Miss Relena back, but we should all discuss this matter together."

"When will Dr. J come?" asked Catherine.

"Most likely an hour. Dorothy, call Relena now." Hilde said sternly. Dorothy picked up the Vidscreen and punched in Relena's call number. Relena's face appears on the Vidscreen.

"Hello Dorothy. Why are you calling me?"

"We called Dr. J." was how Dorothy responded.

The other girls stared at Dorothy. Leave it to her to go straight to the point.

Relena gasped, "You did what! How could you! We agreed to keep him the hell out of our lives, and you call him! He could be on the scientists side! He could have helped kidnap the children!" Relena bellowed.

"Relena, Honey. Calm down," Hilde said. "We checked out the old church and found out one of Dr. J.'s stupid time machines worked. It's pretty safe to assume that the kids figured out how to make it work."

"What?" Relena looked stunned.

"If they didn't mess with the time monitor, they should have arrived in the year A.C. 197 November 16th at 9:00 p.m. one block away from the gundam's hangar." Hilde stated.

"…We need to get them back." Relena said firmly.

"That's why we called Dr. J Relena." Said Catherine.

"What if he tells the other scientists?" Relena asked.

"Then we will personally kill'em."said Dortohy coldly.

Relena was silent for a moment. "Fine. I'm coming over with Zeches."

"Agreed." Replied Dorothy.

The girls turned the Vidscreen off, and waited for Dr. J to arrive.

Chapter Text

I don't own Gundam Wing. I don't own DBZ either. I don't own anything from Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, or whatever else you might think I might own.

Chapter nine: What Do You Play?

The kids returned back to the hangar. They obediently went back to their cell.

"Think they'll figure out how to get us back home?" Dominic asked.

"I hope so." Replied Michael.

Just then the pilots entered the hangar. "You don't need to be in there anymore." Trowa said.

"Why not?" Dominic inquired.

Duo spoke up. "Well, we talked it over, and decided you couldn't do much harm because your clueless as to who we even are."

He got jabbed in the ribs by Wufei. "Baka! Don't tell them that or they might figure it out!"

Quatre interrupted, "We are going to try to figure out the time machine. When it's ready, we'll take you home… on a couple conditions."

"What's that?" Michael asked.

"Tell us everything you know about the past and future." Quatre replied.

"…, we don't know much." Michael answered, "Mom hardly talked about the past. All I know is what I've easedropped on."

"Well, tell us what you eavesdropped on!" shouted Wufei.

"Uhhh…" Michael started to sweat. This chinese guy wasn't half as nice as Duo was. He made him feel very uncomfortable.

"The uhh…colonies blew up." Michael started. "They were attacked, our dads were pilots of Damsguns,uhh..and my mom wore a beret?"

Wufei got angry. "I don't care if your mom wore a beret! Why would I care!"

Michael replied, "Well you said everything I knew about the past."

Wufei spoke coldly. "So?!"

"Well, in the past she wore a beret." Said Michael. Wufei was just about to grab the kid when Duo intervened.

"Hey, Wufei! Take it easy!" said Duo grabbing Wufei's arm. "The kids just don't know anything about the past, alright!"

"Hn. What about the future?" asked Heero.

"Well what about it? The future's easy. You want our future, the world's future, our mom's future.." replied Dominic.

Heero glared softly. "What about your future?"

"Yeah," Quatre interrupted. "What do you do?"

"We play outside, and eat, and hang out with each other!" responded Michael.

"What do you play?" asked Quatre.

"Oh, lot's of things!" replied Michael. "Tag, climbing, baseball, volleyball, surfing, skiing, snowboarding, skateboarding-"

"Alright that's fine!" growled Wufei. "Quatre, what does what they play have anything to do with this matter?"

Quatre was still stunned from the four-year old's reply. How can these kids play those kinds of games at their age… "I just wanted to know how much they played, that's all." Quatre replied.

"Ooh!" Michael said, "Our most favorite game is called Dragonball Z!"

"I've never heard of that." Replied Duo.

"Oh really! Well it's the coolest! Hey Dominic, let's play DBZ!" Shouted Michael.

"Sweet!" replied Dominic.

The pilots just watched as the two kids fought each other. They weren't exactly fighting though. Each of the two kids were so great that they never laid a hand on each other. They just smiled and giggled as they dodged each other's punches and kicks.

"Damn, they are good!" whispered Duo to Heero.

"They are using those skills the wrong way." Trowa whispered to Heero and Duo.

Then Michael and Dominic stopped. "Skills, what skills?" they both asked.

"Huh?" Duo said. "Oh! Notta! Nevermind, he's not right in the head!" Damn! How could those kids hear us whispering!

"What?" Trowa remarked dumbfounded.

"What about the others? What do they play?" Wufei asked quickly to change the subject.

"Wufei, I thought you didn't care abou-" Quatre started.

"I do now so shut up!" Wufei answered back harshly. "Well?"

"Uhh…" replied Dominic, "Well, Jimmy loves standing on highwires."

"Is that so?" Trowa asked interested.

"Yeah." Replied Dominic. "Heero and Rei love to draw, and Mingh Loh enjoys…enjoys…calling me a weak Otoko."

Wufei tried to stifle a giggle. That girls attitude…and her last name…where have I known it before?

"Okay kids!" said Duo, "That's good enough for now. Until we fix that dumb machine, you can hang out here!" Duo smiled.

Chapter Text

I don't own Gundam Wing. I don't own DBZ either. I don't own anything from Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, or whatever else you might think I might own.

Chapter ten: Not Possible

"So, can we eat now?" Michael asked Duo.

"Huh?" Duo replied. "Okay. There's cereal on those shelves over there." Duo said as he pointed towards the cereal.

Duo went over to one of the strange machines.

"What's that ?" asked Michael holding a cereal bowl while spying over Duo's shoulder.

"Huh?!" Duo said jumping slightly. "Oh. It's you. Don't sneak up on me like that."

"Sorry, what's that?" Michael repeated.

Duo answered. "It's a special mobile suit."

"What's a mobile suit?" Michael asked.

Duo looked surprised, "Uh, well it's a machine that you pilot."

"How?" asked Michael again.

Duo was starting to look a little annoyed. "With gears and buttons kid-why don't you go hang out with your friends?" Duo asked hopefully.

"Huh?" Michael responded. "Oh, because they say I'm way too annoying in the morning after I eat! I bounce all over the place!"

Duo didn't know how to respond. Then he thought of a question he never asked, "Hey, did your mom ever tell you where you got all that energy from?"

Michael waited until he had finished slurping up his milk in the bowl. "Mom slipped up once by telling me I was as energetic as my dad, but my Aunt Relena looked at her really cross. She never said anything after that."

Damn! Duo thought This kid looks like me, acts like me, fights like me, even slurps like me, but he just can't be mine! Not possible.

"Why ya ask?" asked Michael pouring himself a second helping.

"Just wondering, that's all." Duo said.

"Okay." Replied Michael. "Hey Dom! Want some cereal? The date says it's about five years old, but it still tastes good!"

"No thanks." Replied Dominic. He started to move towards the window to look at the sky. Then he remembered there was no sky. Just metal upon cold metal…

He stopped though when he realized that pilot named Quatre was watching him out the corner of his eye.

I wonder if he wants to talk to me. He made his way over to Quatre. "Hi!" the four-year old said brightly.

Quatre cleared his throat. "Hey." They stood uncomfortable for a little while not knowing what to say, until Dominic asked "Could you tell me about your colonies?"

"Okay." Quatre said as he looked at the angelic smile on the boys' face. He kept thinking to himself Wufei said it was not possible. He just can't be mine. No way.

"Well," started Quatre, "The colonies were built about 179 years ago."

"For what reason?" Dominic asked.

"Mankind was becoming overcrowded and lost most of it's meaning, so we reached out to the stars to start a better era." Quatre explained.

"That's foolish." Dominic replied.

Quatre looked confused. "What do you mean?"

Dominic replied. "If mankind were meant to leave our Mother Earth, then the colonies would have never blown up. Besides, Mother Earth would pull the people back down after time because she needs us just as much as we need her. That's why Mother Earth won. The universe wanted her too.

Quatre was looking even more confused now. "How did the Earth win?"

Dominic shrugged. "I don't know. Mommy never told me."

Quatre thought again. The kids got a way with words. Philosophical..no, he is just not…

Suddenly Michael came bounding up towards them. "Hey, Dom! Let's go play DBZ!"

"I don't feel like it. Besides, it's really only fun from high places, like the church." Dominic replied.

"Aw, Spoil sport!" Michael said. Then he noticed Heero, Rei, and Jimmy leaning against a wall in the back of the hangar. "Hey, can I play?" Michael asked as he put himself in between Heero and Jimmy.

Duo started laughing, and Quatre chuckled. Michael looked pretty funny standing with his arms crossed against his chest and his eyes closed.

Geez! Thought Duo If this kid isn't mine then who the hell's could it possibly be?!

Michael turned to look at Heero to see he was really glaring at him, along with his sister's equally cold stare.

"Leave us be." Heero said.

The pilot Heero just stared, stunned at how good those kids were at glaring. No one has ever pulled that glare off but me. They are just not mine. Not possible.

Michael moved away, but unknowingly bumped into Mingh Loh. "Get out of my sight you weakling!" she shouted.

"Damn, you're sure having a bad day Miss Priss." Michael responded.

"Shutup or I'll run you through!" Mingh Loh shouted as he pulled out her nail filer from her blue blouse. Satisfied Michael was scared, she walked away.

Not possible. No. Scientifically impossible. I know her mother's name from somewhere though…shut up Baka! She just can't be…Wufei was telling himself.

"Hey?" said Michael looking around for someone else to bother. "Where's Jimmy?"

"Hey!" Duo observed. "Where's Trowa, too?"

Outside the hangar there stood two people quietly staring at each other.

"What?" asked Trowa finally.

Jimmy responded. "I know."

Trowa felt mildly nervous. "How?"

"Michael and Dominic aren't the only one's who eavesdrop." Jimmy said.

Trowa fell silent for a few minutes, then asked "Do you know if were your father's?"

"Yes." Jimmy replied simply. "And I know how, too."

Chapter Text

I don't own Gundam Wing. I don't own DBZ either. I don't own anything from Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, or whatever else you might think I might own.

Chapter eleven: What Jimmy Knew

Dr. J arrived at refuge Street in the Sanction suburbs. There before him stood five pissed off women, and one severely pissed off Zeches Merquise.

"I swear Dr. J, if you told any of the scientists where our children are,then our pet lion Fluffy will eat you for desert!" Catherine shouted.

Dr. J waved his hands out in front of them. "Easy girls, I didn't tell the others a thing. So, can we get to the time machines now?"

"If anything happens to my niece and nephew, you will be held responsible." Zeches said coldly. "No trial. Just tarred, feathered, mildy burned, stretched, and guillotined."

Dr. J gulped as they walked towards the second time machine. "I need some peace and Quiet to figure out what's wrong. I also need some space, so if you could just leave and-"

"No way!" Relena shouted. "I don't trust you! You got the pilots killed and made people believe they were traitors!" Relena calmed her voice down but added in a deadly tone, "You work where we can see you. You'll be watched around the clock, and fed strictly bread and water."

Dr. J didn't respond and simply moved to figure out his four-year old problem: How to fix the time machines.

That night after the children were asleep in some comfortable beds, Trowa called the pilots over.

"What is it Trowa?" Quatre asked.

"We are their fathers." Trowa firmly responded. The pilots paused.

"Are you sure? But how?!" asked Duo.

Trowa had trouble saying the next part. "Jimmy overheard their mother's one night talking ablout the past."

"And?" Quatre inquired.

Trowa looked down. "Four of the five scientists had come to the decision it was time to start creating new gundam pilots. Better pilots though. They gave them the best traits of each parent. Genetically engineered to be perfect. "

Trowa was silent for a moment. "The scientists felt that it would be in their best interest to use physically superior and mentally superior women. Fortunately, we had all known some."

The pilots were stunned. They didn't know what to say.

"Wait! If the scientists tried anything, you know the girls would tell us!" Duo exclaimed.

"Not if they did not realize it." Trowa responded.

"What do you mean?" asked Wufei.

Trowa grew quiet. He didn't like talking so much, especially about this subject. "According to Jimmy their mother's had all received a free trip to some small beach in Asturia. They had some punch that knocked'em out. They woke up with no clue what happened that night."

"Okay." Quatre said. "So maybe they didn't know it happened, but eventually they'd have to get bigger."

Trowa started to explain again. "They didn't receive the chance. All his mother recalled was going to bed one night, and waking up five days later."

"Five days later?" asked Duo.

"Yes," said Trowa. "Apparently Dr J. had rescued them, and returned the women to safety."

"Trowa?" asked Quatre, "When will they be pregnant?"

Trowa fell silent. Heero knew the answer to that. "When I called about the mysterious kids, Relena had said she hadn't heard of them, and to leave her alone. She just came back from a trip and wasn't feeling well."

"Dammit!" shouted Duo. "I'm the last person who should become a daddy!"

"That's fine." Said Trowa. "It sounds like we don't live long enough to matter anyhow."

The pilots grew quiet again. They knew those kids didn't even know their father's names. That simple fact already proved they wouldn't be around for long.

"Why did Dorothy and the others keep everthing a huge secret then?" asked Quatre.

Trowa spoke softly. "I don't know, and neither does Jimmy."

Chapter Text

I don't own Gundam Wing. I don't own DBZ either. I don't own anything from Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, or whatever else you might think I might own.

Chapter 12: Where Are the Kids?

Dr. J had worked one whole week with hardly any food, water, or sleep. He was being monitored carefully every time. Every time he stopped to pause he always heard a threat. By this time Dr. J had heard lame threats, bad threats, good threats, and threats the gundam pilot's never used but should've.

Damn J! Dr J. said to himself. Look, the answer has got to be here somewhere! Dr. J looked around to seee what they didn't try and what the kids had tried. Okay, they walked inand pulled out the T.V. They plugged in all the wires and made this old dishwasher hum. They got in the car, turned it on, pulled the stickshift and… "Dammit! What did those freaking damn kids do?!" Dr. J shouted.

"Hey!" Catherine yelled, "Don't use that language with our children or I'll make sure your trip to hell is no vacation! Now, get back to work!"

"Alright, Alright." Said Dr. J. Damn! What was it? Toaster, plugs, T.V., dishwasher. No! It can't be a stupid toaster. He thought. Plugs, T.V., dishwasher…plugs…T.V.…dishwasher?

"Dishwasher!" Dr. J shouted. "The dishwasher!" Dr. J ran over to the dishwasher the kids had sat on. Sure enough, there was water leaking out of it.

"Water must be the last component!" Dr. J stated. He took some water and moved over to the second machine.

"Not so fast!" Catherine shouted. "Girls! Zeches! Dr. J figured it out!"

Faster than you could say mobile suit the mothers and Zeches ran into the church.

"He said it was the dishwasher!" Catherine shouted.

Dr. J told them everything he found, so they wouldn't think he was hiding anything. "The water from the dishwasher must have sparked an electric charge the machine needed. If I pour water around the car, then it should, hypothetically, work."

The girls jumped in the other time machine with Relena at the wheel. "This is strictly hypothetical you know!" Dr. J called out to them. "There are no guarantees."

"We will take that chance," Relena said, "For the sake of our children!"

Dr. J realized it was futile to argue . He got out some water and poured it around the car.

"There's no place for me to sit." Zeches stated.

"Zeches," Relena said gently, "Stay here and make sure everything's alright with Dr. J and the other scientists.

"Let you go alone?!" yelled Zeches. "Relena, I have you back, and now you're ready to leave me again?"

"Miss Relena, the doctor's done, let's start the car!" Dorothy shouted.

"Okay. Zeches?" Relena quietly responded. "I will try my best to get back to you. I promise."

With that, Relena turned the ignition and Dorothy moved the stickshift.

It had been eight days since the the pilot's children came to the past. The gundam pilots didn't tell any of the kids the truth. They felt it was more comfortable this way. I mean, they weren't exactly sure if the kids would hate them, or scarier yet, if they would run up to them and call them the word that chilled them to the bone. Daddy.

Right now the kids were allowed to run free around the hangar. The children took up their old games again, and the pilots were about to see a side of being a parent they never knew before, and they never wanted to…

"Dominic!" Quatre shouted. "For the last time, come out! I fixed dinner thirty minutes ago and it's getting cold! Come out!"

"I'm not hungry." Quatre heard out of a nearby tree.

How'd he get up there? Quatre thought, the only branches are twenty feet from the ground!

"Dominic, come down! That's a very dangerous tree!" Quatre shouted to Dominic.

"I'm fine. I'm not hungry!" Shouted Dominic back.

Quatre was really getting nervous. How did he get up there? Geez, that is way too dangerous. I gotta get him down. "Come down Dominic! I am not kidding."

There was no answer.

"Dominic come down now or I'll go up there and get you myself, young man!" Whoa! What did I just say? Thought Quatre.

"Alright, I'm going. Geez…" replied Dominic. Quatre just watched in amazement as Dominic jumped 100 ft. down from the tree, and landed with a soft thud on the ground, just like a cat.

"Man, I thought my mom was hard. What are you yelling at me for, anyhow? The others aren't in as nearly a safer place then I was,you know." Dominic replied.

Quatre fell out of his trance. "Huh? What do you mean? Where are the others?"

Dominic shuffled his feet. Man, I opened my mouth again! "…, oohhhhhhh nowhere."

Quatre looked at him doubtfully.

"Hey Quatre!" Duo shouted. "Have you seen Michael? I can't find that kid nowhere!"

Quatre continued looking at Dominic. Unconciously, he began to tap his foot.

"Oh, alright!" Dominic shouted. "They're all next door playing DBZ on the roof."

"Next door?" Duo said.

Quatre seemed confused. "But the only thing next to the hanger is either an empty parking lot or…Oh Shit!"

Duo and Quatre looked next door at the 50 floor building.

"…" was all they could say. Then they ran as fast as they could as they shouted out to the other Gundam pilots, "Guys, come quick!"

The others came running out and followed in suit with Duo and Quatre.

"Where are we running to?" asked Wufei.

"Those stupid kids are playing on that building's roof ?!" Duo responded.

"What?!" Heero, Trowa, and Wufei said together. They ran up to the building and went up the stairs. They opened the door and saw…

Michael and Mingh Loh fighting on the edge.

"Come on, weak Onna!" Michael chided her. "Can't you land a punch?"

"Shut up!" Mingh Loh said, "I will defeat you." With that Mingh Loh landed a punch on Michael, he started to teeter on the edge.

"Fall! Fall!" Mingh Loh shouted.

"Nooooo!" cried Duo as he started running towards the edge to grab Michael. Fortunately, Michael had balanced himself back out, but Duo slipped on the edge…

"Whoa!" shouted Michael grabbing Duo by the ankle as he dangled in mid air.

"You shouldn't be up here." Michael said to Duo, "It's dangerous, you know."

"Baka!" shouted Mingh Loh back, "Why didn't you fall?"

"Great balance." Michael said while pulling up Duo.

"Another round? Rei?" asked Mingh Loh.

"Sure." Said Rei.

"Oh, no you don't!" shouted Wufei. "You almost killed that kid,Schin!"

"No I wouldn't have. What are you doing here?" asked Mingh Loh.

"It's dinner time." Said Quatre.

"Alright!" yelled Michael as he jumped off the edge.

"What the Hell?!" shouted Duo running after him again.

"Calm down. He is fine." Said young Heero.

"Are you saying even though he jumped off a 50 floor building he's going to be fine?!" shouted Duo again.

"Yes." She said as she jumped off the building. The other kids followed suit.

The pilots started running down the stairs and out the building. They saw the kids just waiting for the pilots to show up. They had been fine.

"How-" started Quatre.

"We're just special, that's all." Said Michael. "So, where's the grub?"

The pilots just walked home with the kids running in front ot them.

"They are extraordinary." Quatre said. "Imagine if the doctors did ever get a hold of-"

"Wait!" shouted Trowa. "Where's Jimmy?"

"Wires." All the kids said together.

"What?" responded Quatre.

The kids all pointed up. Jimmy was on the telephone wires walking with them the entire time.

"Come down." Trowa said.

"…" was Jimmy's reply.

"Now." Trowa said more sternly.

"…, no." Jimmy replied.

Trowa jumped up to the wires and walked towards Jimmy.

"Let's walk." Said Jimmy. Trowa just stared at Jimmy. Then they started walking

Chapter Text

I don't own Gundam Wing. I don't own DBZ either. I don't own anything from Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, or whatever else you might think I might own.

Chapter thirteen Mommy!

The pilots still hadn't figured out the time machine. To tell you the truth, the pilots had barely even tampered with it. Whether they wanted to admit it or not, they had grown fond of their future kids. They had been able to do things together that no one else best part was that they knew the kids couldn't get hurt. They just didn't exactly want to send them back quickly. Now the pilots' children had gone to bed, and only the pilots themselves were up having a heated argument.

"For the last time Baka, you can't tell them because they would feel guilty when they had to leave!" shouted Wufei to Duo.

"All I'm saying is if they knew who we were, maybe they wouldn't feel so abandoned by us." Duo remarked back.

"To tell you the truth," Quatre admitted, "I'm really getting too close to Dominic. I don't want to send him back."

"You have no choice," Heero remarked. "They belong with their mothers. Besides, we wouldn't be the best father's in the world."

"Could we go to the future with them?" asked Duo. "I mean if we supposedly kick the bucket, can't we just leave?"

"Negative." Trowa said. "It could change the future drastically."

The pilots started thinking about the last two comments they had just heard when they started hearing the children moan. They headed towards their children.

"What's wrong?" Quatre asked Dominic who was tossing and turning.

Dominic mumbled, "My stomach hurts and my head feels dizzy."

"Me, too…" grumbled Michael.

"Oww!" shouted Mingh Loh, "I'm not a very strong onna after all." She said sobbing as she curled into a tight ball.

Wufei went over to her and felt her forehead. It felt hot and sweaty. "What's wrong with them?"

Trowa answered as he watched Jimmy suffer with minimal moaning, "I think the air of the colony could be affecting them. After all, it's been more than a week, they are not native, and their still small children."

"Yeah, but all at once? That doesn't make sense." Remarked Duo. "What should we do about this Heero? Heero?"

The pilots looked around and realized their friend Heero had dissapeared.

"Kisama! Things get tough and he just runs!" Wufei yelled.

I can't take this anymore! Jimmy had finally broken down. "MOMMY!"

Trowa watched Jimmy as he started screaming for his mother. Trowa slowly started making his way towards Jimmy. Hot tears had started cascading down Jimmy's cheeks. Trowa sat beside Jimmy's bed and rubbed his back gently with his hand. "It'll pass Jimmy. Be strong a little bit longer."

Jimmy sniffled. "I want my mommy. I promise I'll never walk on another highwire again if I can just have my mommy!"

Unlike Jimmy, Michael never bottled up his feelings. He started screaming to the top of his lungs. " MOMMY! MOMMY! MOMMY! MOMMY!MOMMY!"

"Calm down Michael!" Duo pleaded. He picked Michael up from his bed and cuddled him. "Kid, I know it hurts, but just please calm down! I can't get your mommy. I'm sorry." Duo looked toward Trowa. "There's no way colony sickness can cause this Trowa! Something's going on."

Suddenly Heero emerged back into the room. He carried a small box of purple liquid in one hand. In another he held a tablespoon.

"Here. One tablespoon for colony sickness." Heero said.

Trowa took the bag while Duo took the spoon. "It ain't colony sickness, Heero." Duo stated.

"Try it anyhow." Said Heero as he started to walk out of the room.

"Will it work?" asked Quatre while he was stroking Dominic's blonde hair.

Heero looked back for a second, then looked straight ahead, "I don't know."

"Hey! Where ya' goin!" asked Duo.

Heero paused but continued to leave the room. He noticed two of the children weren't there. His.

He exited the hanger. "Heero? Rei?" he shouted. All he heard in return was silence. Where are they?"

He moved farther from the hanger. "Heero?! Rei?!" he shouted here and there. Finally, he heard some soft moaning behind some bushes. He walked up to it, and realized there was a cubbyhole just perfect for a couple of four- year-olds to fit into.

"Heero. Rei." He said as he knelt down to the cubbyhole. He moved back and saw his son Heero crawl out of the bushes.

"I'm fine. Rei needs help. She's stuck." He answered. Heero dug through the bushes until he felt Rei. He lifted her up and out of the bushes.

All three of them went back into the hanger. They went towards the kids, but had seen that they had all fallen asleep. The pilots left the children, except Heero and Rei. They were not sick at all for some reason.

"Why were you outside?" Heero asked.

The four year old Heero responded. "We heard something outside that sounded like intruders

"Intruders?!" the pilots said together.

Suddenly they looked around the hangar and realized they were not alone.

Chapter Text

I don't own Gundam Wing. I don't own DBZ either. I don't own anything from Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, or whatever else you might think I might own.

Chapter fourteen: Truth revealed!

"I don't get it!" yelled Dorothy bamming her head on a nearby building. " It's set for 197, November 24th , 10:00 P.M! Wait!" said Dorothy. "Look at the symbols. I know it's been four years since I read french, but I believe that says 'Rose Street' not 'Rose Road!"

"How far away are we Hilde?" asked Relena.

"Well, it's been awhile," said Hilde, "But I'd say about twelve blocks southeast."

"Then let's go." Relena said firmly.

Back at the hangar…

"Who are you?" Wufei declared.

"Nice to see you again, Wufei." Said a bald man who was very tall and strong.

"Master O?!" Wufei exclaimed.

"More than that, I'm afraid." Came another familiar voice of a man with mushroom hair and a long nose.

"No way!" Duo yelled, "Professor G?!"

"Don't forget us, too." Came two more voices from down the hall. They entered the room and stared at the pilots.

"Dr. S and Professor H." Trowa stated.

"Right you are." said Dr. S. "Long time no see, Trowa."

"What do you want?" Heero asked glaring at them.

"Just what's rightfully ours." Professor H. said as he pointed to the four- year old Heero and Rei. "The mother's can't stop us this time. They will be the future gundam pilots."

"How did you know where they were?!" shouted Quatre.

"Before you die, I suggest you teach the mother of your children to check for taps on a vidscreen." Professor G. smirked.

"Hey! Watch how you handle me Otoko!" shouted Mingh Loh as the soldiers started carrying the kids out of the hangar. The gundam pilots just stared. It made sense now how the kids got sick. They were just still too weak to fight.

The gundam pilots knew if they tried anything their kids could be hurt. They just watched helplessly as the soldiers drove away.

Back to the running moms…

"Alright, almost there!" shouted Dorothy. "Don't worry Dominic, mommy's coming!"

The girls were almost to the hangar. They spotted the time machine the kids had left in inside an old alley. Hilde trailed a little behind, though. She had to enjoy finally being home where she belonged. She stopped briefly to take a deep breath of her sweet, former colony home. I've missed this air…

"Hurry, Hilde!" Catherine said, "the hangars just ahead!"

Soon, the girls were so close they could make out figures standing outside of it.

"Heero! Rei! Is that you?! Relena shouted toward the figures in the hangar. When they got closer, they started to slow down. They saw the expression on the pilot's faces.

"They're gone." Quatre said sadly.

"Hey! Let go of me already!" Michael was screaming at the top of his lungs.

"Be quiet!" shouted Professor G. "Now, first of all we have to move you to a safer location."

"Screw that! I'm going home!" Michael yelled.

"You have no home!" Professor G shouted. "This is your home now."

"It is not!" Dominic cried. "We have a home!"

"What do you want from us?" Jimmy asked.

"You are going to be brave Gundam pilots, just like your dads." Professor G said grinning. "You will correct their mistakes and become strong, instead of weak like them. You will save the colonies and the future."

Back at the hangar…

The pilots and the women entered the hangar. "Alright! We finally meet the people who hold all the secrets!" Duo grinned. "So, spill. Why didn't you tell your kids anything about us? Were you ashamed of us?"

"Oh no!" Hilde said, "of course not Duo! But many things happened and…

"What kinds of things?" Duo asked.

"…, who wants to tell them?"

"I will." Relena said firmly. "Exactly one month from now an evil underground group Rebel group will rear their ugly heads. They will state that they have the means to destroy the colonies if the Earth did not meet their demands. The Earth met their demands, but they still wanted more. You guys decide to try to take out the rebels. You succeed. It turned out that the Rebel group were insufficient, and didn't have anything at all."

Relena's voice grew colder. " Dr. J ordered you to check every nook and cranny, just in case. You found nothing but…" Relena's voice dropped to a gentle whisper. " There had been a small asteroid that had been overlooked, because everyone had been focused on the rebels. Little did we know the asteroid had everything to do with their threats. Even though the asteroid never hit the colonies nor Earth, it had killed the exist of the colonies forever."

Relena continued. " While you were on the Rebel colony, you didn't realize that the air had become thicker and muckier. It supposedly smelled of Mobile suits exhaust, but there has been no solid proof even now."

"I don't get it." Duo commented. "What's some mucky exhaust and an asteroid have to do with the colonies?"

"Everything." Relena said. "The asteroid had an elemental component that was critical for the Rebel's group plans. Once it passed through the colony, there was a program to take that element out of space and into the colony air supply. Normally, it should have done nothing, but mixed with the synthetic gases from all the mobile suits that were around the colonies it became deadly. Meaning that the air was unbreathable. Within minutes, the colony had been contaminated beyond help. Sadly, you had perished in that colony while trying to hack into their main data base to keep it from spreading. It was too late. Soon, all the colonies had been contaminated and it slowly started spreading towards the Earth. There was little hope for anyone to survive. The only thing we could do was blow up all the colonies."

"…". The pilots were speechless.

"Well, let's get to the area now and stop their programs!" Duo said.

The girls fell silent again. "It's no use. The colony they were in was uninhabited. The government never figured out where it had been. It had been hidden before the incident, and only you knew their location." Said Dorothy.

Mae Linh continued. "The exhaust fumes had also started to become extensively studied afterwards. Research revealed it was slowly doing the exact same thing. The asteroid simply speeded up the process. If we didn't rid ourselves of the exhaust fumes, we would be extinct within two years anyhow."

"Then how did you survive?" Quatre asked.

"Extreme measures." Hilde responded. We fought the fumes with another synthetic chemical. It worked on only one-tenth of the Earth's surface though. Where the Sank kingdom used to reside."

"Therfore," Catherine said. "Many people perished. Relena took the reigns of the New World Order. Although, it wasn't for long."

Mae Linh continued Catherine's story. "The people had learned from existing people of the rebels that it had been your guys' fault. That you supposedly had died for their cause. Dr. J confessed to this crime to keep himself out of prison."

"People thought we were traitors?" Duo asked.

"Yes." Relena continued. "They wanted revenge. By this time, they had dug up anything they could find on you. They found little, except one major chunk left by the scientists."

"The kids." said Duo.

"Correct." Relena continued. "They wanted revenge, and something with your blood was perfect. Unfortunately, the press found out that the we had died in a recent plane crash. With eveyone thinking I was dead, Zeches took control of the Earth. He changed the date from After Colony 198 to Colonies Destroyed 1. While we just took the kids and searched for a peaceful place to live. Unfortunately, the scientists were still after our kids, so we moved frequently, and taught them how to fight without knowing. Compliments of DBZ."

"What can we do?" asked Quatre.

"Nothing." The girls responded.

"Well, what are they going to make the kids do then?" asked Duo.

"What else?" Hilde replied. "Turn them into Gundam Pilots, so they can save the day."

"But, I thought that was impossible?" Duo asked again.

"It is. But they will try anyhow." Said Relena.

Chapter Text

I don't own Gundam Wing. I don't own DBZ either. I don't own anything from Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, or whatever else you might think I might own.

Chapter fifteen: Zero system?

Back to the kids in the hangar.

Those look just like the machines in the pilots hangar. Dominic said to himself as they entered a compound.

"So."replied Dr. S, "It's time to show us your talents."

"What talents?" Dominic asked.

"Why, your Gundam abilities of course." Professor G said. "It's in your blood, guaranteed."

"Umm…Hey!" said Michael, "Do you prefer to be called eccentric or just plain cuckoo?" asked Michael.

"Heh!" said Professor G. "You do have your father's blood. So kid, have you ever heard of a zero system?"

"I know Zero tolerance! Mom always says that to me." Michael said. Then he mimicked her voice, "Come over here, young man! I will have zero tolerance with you if you're hacking into financial securities again! I will have zero tolerance with you if you painted the next door neighbors cat blue! I will have zero tolerance with you if you blackmail the ice cream man again! I will have zero tolerance with you if you lock Jimmy out of the house again! I will have zero tolerance with you if you pin meat on Fluffy's tail again! I will have zero tolerance with you if you throw another red sock in the washing again!"

"Oh, geez!" Professor G. said. "I don't have the strength to deal with another Duo Maxwell!"

Michael looked confused. "What do you mean 'another' Duo Maxwell?"

"Oh, just shutup kid!" Dr. S shouted, "Get in that Gundam and take off!"

"No way. Ask Heero and Rei first, their the crazy ones. Michael said.

"All of you will pilot, understand!" Dr. S screamed.

"Screw you, no nose, I wanna go home!" Michael yelled back.

"Stop." Master O said. "Unless you prefer we hurt you mothers."

"What are you talking about?" Dominic asked.

"I'll show you." Master O said with an evil grin.

Suddenly, the wall behind them flipped, and their past mothers were there. Gagged and tied down.

"Not Fair!" Michael yelled.

"Life's never fair," Professor G said. "Now get in that cockpit now!"

Michael knew he was beaten and decided to get in the lousy machine.

"As for the rest of you," Dr. S yelled, "front and center! It's time for you to go into your

Gundams."

Heero and Rei looked at each other, and then looked at the Gundam.

"Oh. We forgot about the twins. Who should we give it too" Dr. S asked.

"Give it to Heero. He'll do better, besides who ever heard of a girl Gundam Pilot?" said Professor G.

"Hey!" Mingh Loh shouted. "I'm a girl too you pathetic old fool!"

"I forgot about her." Said Doctor S. "Let her pilot one anyhow. Maybe the little girl will surprise us."

Mingh Loh whispered to herself. "Oh, I'll surprise you alright, stupid Otoko!"

Back in the hanger…

The pilot's looked at each other in utter silence. "We gotta get them back!" Quatre shouted.

"We know!" Catherine said, "But we don't know how. You see, the Doctors spent close to four years developing those Gundams! They all have superior Zero systems too!"

"They're going to put Dominic in a Gundam with a Zero System?!" Quatre cried out. "He'll go berserk!"

"Perhaps." Said Dorothy. "But my son's very strong Quatre, besides the scientists have created a new Zero system that can adjust to whoever is piloting it."

Duo sat down on the floor, "Four-year old kids in Gundams with Zero systems. We're dead meat."

"Maybe they can stop the asteroid though." Quatre said thoughtfully.

"No." says Relena, "They could make it worse. If they so much let one tiny piece of rock, it could break later, into a hundred different pieces and drift down, and help destroy not only the colonies, but the Earth as well."

"I didn't think about that." Quatre said shamefully.

"Neither did the Scientists." Mingh Loh said.

"Then what can we do…" asked Duo hopelessly.

"We have to take you to the future, so you can conquer the zero system." Relena stated.

Suddenly, the girls heard a familiar voice. "Relena, are you okay?!"

"Zeches?!" Relena asked in surprised. Running towards them were Zeches Marquise, with Dr. J trailing behind them.

"How did you get here?" Relena asked.

"Well," started Dr. J, "When I realized the flaw in my machines, I decided to go back to my old lab. I still had tons of useless time machines, so we came back here when we realized the other scientists took off after you."

"You told them, though didn't you?" Catherine asked.

"Of course not!" Dr. J replied. "All those threats about Fluffy, tarred, feathered, guillotined, stretched, and you even think I'd tell the other scientists!"

"Hn." Heero replied. "They tapped your Vidscreen."

"Apparently so." Said Dr. J. "Anyhow, we brought back two time machines, so follow me pilots, toward the future!"

"That was lame." Said Duo.

"Whatever." said Dr. J. "Let's go."

So the pilots took off toward the time machines, along with the women, and Zeches Merquise.

Chapter Text

I don't own Gundam Wing. I don't own DBZ either. I don't own anything from Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, or whatever else you might think I might own.

Chapter sixteen: Know Your Enemy.

Back to the kids…

"Whoa!" Michael yelled as he started to move his Gundam. "Check this out! Hey Heero! Rei! Dom! Mingh Loh! Come over here, and let's play hokey- pokey!"

"What!" Dr. S said in amazement as he watched the five gundams moving to the song 'Hokey Pokey' that Michael was singing.

"You put your left foot in, You put your left foot out. You put your left foot in, and you shake it all about! You do the Hokey Pokey and you turn yourself around. That's what it's all about!"

The scientists watched as the Gundams moved their legs, arms, danced around, and clapped.

"Upgrade the zero system more." Professor G said.

An hour later, after the zero upgrade…

"Hey, guys! Check this out!" Michael yelled, "We got a phone in here!"

"Let's order Pizza!" shouted Dominic.

The scientists slapped their hands over their faces.

"Pizza Hut weakling!" Shouted Mingh Loh.

"What'd the number be?" asked Dominic

"Duh! 275-5555! Has it ever changed over a hundred years!" shouted Michael.

"Upgrade it again." Professor G muttered.

Another upgrade later…

"Hey! Let's make a congo line!" Dominic said.

"Sounds fine to me." Mingh Loh replied. So all the kids bagan to cha-cha in in a congo line with their Gundams.

"Stop that!" Shouted Dr. S.

"Hey! I got an idea!" Michael said. Michael picked up his 'phone'. He dialed a number he had in his Gundam's phone book.

"Hello?" An anonymous voice answered.

Michael:"Hi! Is this Al Johnson?"

Anonymous:"Yes."

Michael:"Al Johnson at 6493 Fleming?"

Anonymous:"Yes."

Michael: "Al Johnson that works at Fishy Aquariums?"

Anonymous:"Yes."

Michael: Sorry! Wrong Number!"

Michael laughed and hung up.

"They are prank calling." Dr. S said while shakin' his head.

Dominic and Mingh Loh followed Michael's lead.

"No! I don't know who Harry B. Hind is !" an enraged caller said. Mingh Loh and Dominic laughed their heads off.

"UPGRADE IT!" Professor G hollered. "Damn! These kids are driving me crazy!"

Chapter Text

I don't own Gundam Wing. I don't own DBZ either. I don't own anything from Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, or whatever else you might think I might own.

Chapter seventeen: Rules for time travel

"Whoah! Is this the future?" Duo asked as he stepped out of the car.

"No, Baka it's a church!" Wufei said.

"Come." Said Dr J, "There's no time to waste. You must begin to train now."

"In what?" asked Wufei.

"In these!" Dr. J said smiling as he uncovered the Gundams.

"Hey!" Duo exclaimed, "It's Deathscythe!"

"Actually," Dr. J said, "the old Deathscythe blew up. This one is new and improved. Along with the rest of these gundams. They have the zero systems installed in them already. Hop in."

"Wait!" shouted Quatre. "Just jump into the zero system! Are you crazy?!"

"It's fine." Dr. J explained. "Like I said, they have been specially made to adjust to the pilot. Besides, the Gundams aren't running right now. Just in case someone can't handle the system."

"Understood." Heero said.

The pilots stayed in the Gundams for hours. The Zero system slowly upgraded with them. Still, the gundam pilots couldn't be at ease. After all, they had to fight their own kids and didn't know how it would turn out. About 9:00 P.M. the pilots got out.

"I hate this system!" Duo said angrily, "All sorts of futures and paths to take! I can't take much more."

"Calm down." Heero said. "You'll get used to it. Come on. Let's go inside." Heero said as they left the church and headed towards the girls' home.

"It's so silent without Michael running around here with no towel on." Hilde said.

"Or my Mingh Loh calling Dominic a weak Otoko…" Mae Linh said.

"I know." Wufei replied. "I never even met you Onna, so why were you chosen to be the mother of my child? Where does you last name come from, too?"

Mingh Loh replied. "A friend needed my help on Earth, so I wasn't killed with the rest of our clan. The doctors must have found me, and thought I'd fit. As for my name…Wufei you really don't remember me?"

"Should I?" asked Wufei.

Mae Linh giggled. "Nevermind. You'll remember one day."

Heero looked at the women slowly. He didn't know how to make what he had to say sound comforting. "The best way to beat your enemy is to to know your enemy."

"What?" Relena looked startled.

Heero responded. "Pictures, photographs, toys, shows, anything you can give us."

Relena wasn't pleased with how he phrased it, but followed his order anyhow. "Follow me." She said as she took the pilots down towards the children's room.

"Hey!" Duo said. "That's a pretty cool poster."

"All the kids love that show." Catherine said. "It's called DBZ."

"I thought that was a style of fighting?" Trowa asked.

"You'll see." Said Catherine.

Hilde opened the door. "Look around and watch what you want, but don't leave their room a mess." Hilde insisted. The mothers walked off as the guys looked around. They saw tons of DBZ merchandise along with lego's, playdoh, books, crayons, paper pads, a teddy bear, musical instruments, three bunk beds, etc.

"Dominics Book of Poetry," Quatre said as he thumbed through the pages.

Trowa picked up a flute that layed on Jimmy's bed and started playing it. Heero stared at the teddy bear, and then looked at the kids drawings.

"Is that a lion and a lamb laying together?" Quatre asked as he glanced over Heero's shoulder at the drawing.

"Hey! I see why they DBZ fight now!" Duo excaimed as he listened to DBZ's soundtrack and flipped through Michael's comics.

Even something interesting caught Wufei's eye. Hanging over Mingh Loh's bed was a huge poster. Wufei read, " 1,001 reasons why Otoko's are weak and Onna's are strong." He became interested and started reading down the poster.

Relena knocked on the door then walked in. "Are you done getting to 'know your enemy' Heero?" Relena asked sternly.

"Yeah." He replied.

The gundam pilots were given guest beds to sleep in. Dr. J had to sleep on the couch. The girls went to their bedrooms and eventually went to sleep.

"OH!" cried Michael, "GET ME OUT! I WANT OUT!"

"ME,TOO!" yelled Dominic, "ME TOO, ME TOO!"

"AHHH!" cried Mingh Loh. "I AM A VERY WEAK ONNA! MOMMY!"

"Stop it…" Jimmy groaned.

Even Heero was having a hard time with the zero system now. He gritted his teeth and prayed everything would be over soon.

"That's the level." Professor G grinned. "Let them out."

The kids plopped out of the gundams after the zero system was shut off. Dr. S grinned, "Finally, those kids felt some pain. Now we-Hey! Where'd the mother's go?!"

After saying that the other scientists looked around. The chairs and straps were still there, but no one was in them.

"Oh damn!" Professor G.'s voice became softer. "No matter. The kids are going to be under our control now."

20 days later in the present…

"Well, do we have to go now!" whined Duo. "I still don't have the zero system down to a 'T'. Couldn't we go back later? I mean, it's a time machine for crying out loud!"

"I didn't create my time machines like that!" Dr. J yelled. "After a time machine is used once, it will coincide with time in the past and present!"

"What?" Duo asked confused.

"It means," Dr. J explained, "that if you go into the time machine, say, on Valentine's day in A.C. 190, came back to the present, decided to go in the machine the next day to 195's St. Patrick's day , you would find yourself back in 190 on February 15th. Understand."

"No," said Duo, "Why would you go back for St. Patrick's day?"

"That's beside the point!" Dr. J shouted.

"Alright, well…" began Duo, "What if we took another time machine later?"

"Look!" said Dr. J. "There are two rules for time travel! #1 is choosing your destination only one time and #2 is that the past will indefinitely change the future!"

"So, what you're saying is…" began Duo, "that if we don't get back to the coinciding past time when the change occurs, the future will change and we'll all be screwed?"

"Yes." Said Dr. J.

"Good enough for me," said Duo, "let's go!"

20 days later in the past…

"What is your mission Michael Schbeiker?" asked Professor G.

"To eliminate the asteroid." Michael replied.

"Correct." Said Professor G. "Heero Peacecraft, what do you do if your confronted by an enemy?"

"Eliminate all obstacles." Heero said dryly.

"They are ready." Announced Professor G. The scientists opened the roof of their secret laboratory compound, and the Gundams flew out.

"Their father's don't have a prayer." Professor G stated.

Unknown to the scientists though, was the fact that Heero's daughter Rei was just around the corner listening intently to the scientists.

"Hn." She said. "I must go."

Back to the pilots…

The gundam pilots arrived in the blue car 12 blocks away from their hangar.

"Who programmed this stupid thing!" Wufei complained. The pilots ran toward the hangar where Dr. J and the women stood.

"What took you." Hilde said smiling.

"You brought the Gundams?!" Duo said shocked.

"Duh. What, did you think you'd fight in your old ones?" Hilde said.

"How?" Quatre asked.

"Questions. Questions. Is that all I ever get?!" Dr. J shouted. "Fine. A person or thing simply has to be touching the machine, they don't have to be in it."

"Oh!" said Duo. "That'd explain those holes the time machines kept leaving in the ground."

"Will you hurry up already!" Dorothy yelled. Just then, something caught their attention. A little girl with piercing green eyes was standing in front of them.

"Rei!" Relena shouted as she scooped her up. "Where's your brother, honey? Is he with you?"

"No." Rei replied. "I escaped. He did not."

"Are you okay?" Relena asked nervously.

"Fine." Rei replied "The other's aren't though."

Just then the pilots heard some mobile suits flying over them.

"It's them." Heero said.

Chapter Text

I don't own Gundam Wing. I don't own DBZ either. I don't own anything from Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, or whatever else you might think I might own. Quick note: If a section is dealing straight with a gundam pilot and their family they will be split up into five colors. Blue=Wufei, Purple=Heero, Magenta=Quatre, Dark-Red= Duo, and Green=Trowa.

Chapter eighteen: Endgame

The pilots jumped into their Gundams. They all looked at the extra seat Dr. J put into their Gundams. They were all desperately hoping that their plan would work. The girls moved back while the Gundams flew off.

"Please survive this time, Heero." Relena said. Rei looked at her mother and knew she was still missing some important pieces.

"Are you sure this plan'll work, Heero?" Duo asked.

Heero responded. "Dr. J's good with plans."

"Yeah," said Quatre, "but he did get us killed with his plan in the future, remember?"

Heero didn't respond.

"Michael," Mingh Loh said over her Vidscreen, "we have enemies coming towards us."

"I'll take them." Said Dominic. He started flying towards the pilots.

"Hey, Michael!" Duo asked the kid in the copycat Deathscythe. "Are you in there?"

"How do you know Michael?" Jimmy answered.

"Trowa!" Duo yelled. "This one's yours, Buddy!"

"Please calm down, Dominic!" Quatre pleaded, "we're friends, don't you remember?"

"I have no friends," replied Dominic, "Only enemies and allies."

"That's not true!" Quatre said as he removed something from his vest. He fought with Dominic until he gained the upper hand.

"Take this!" Quatre shouted as he used his shotels to slice through the Gundanium door just hard enough to make it open. Then he got of his Gundam and threw some powder at Dominic's face.

"Hey!" Dominic shouted, but soon went to sleep. Quatre slipped Dominic out of the Gundam and put him into Sandrock. He buckled him up next beside him. Good thing Dr. j put in two seats with his plan, or this wouldn't have ended well at all. Quatre thought. Then he shouted out to the other pilots, "Dominic's safe! 1 down 4 to go!"

"That's great…" said Duo. "Why couldn't Deathscythe have iron-hot shotels to slice open Michael's door. Ohh, I hate this system!" Okay, calm down Duo. There must be a way to lure him out. Think! Damn, that's not really a strong point of mine."

Duo watched as Michael's Gundam tried to punch but failed, leaving Duo the opportunity to gain the upper hand.

"Let go weirdo!" Michael yelled.

Duo was shocked! Somehow, even though he was being manipulated Michael still kept his old attitude…that meant…

"Hey Michael!" Duo shouted, "I got a tasty Banana Hot-fudge sundae! Want it?"

"Yeah! No! Umm…Yeah! No!" Michaels head was hurting. Damn, I know I'm supposed to eliminate all obstacles but…my obstacles got a banana hot-fudge sundae! He said to himself. Finally, the urge took over. "I want one!"

"Good!" Duo shouted. "Open your door and I'll give you it!" Michael opened his door and found he had been drenched in white powder. "What was that for?" he asked, but he felt extremely tired and soon fell asleep. Duo grabbed him and shoved him into Deathscythe. He hollered to the others. "Michael's fine! 2 down 3 to go!"

Damn! Wufei thought to himself. This Onna isn't weak at all! He barely dodged another punch from Mingh Loh's Gundam. Wufei felt like he was losing this battle, when he heard Duo's Voice again… "Hey pilots!" shouted Duo, "I don't know if this helps, but apparently the kids can keep their own attitudes a little bit in the zero system!"

"Great!" shouted Wufei. If this is true, then Mingh Loh will be easy.

"Hey, you are a weak Onna!" shouted Wufei. "A total disgrace to your gender!"

"What?!" shouted Mingh Loh. "I am not! I am not a disgrace! I am strong!"

"You have no integrity!" shouted Wufei, "You have no bravery!"

"Yes I do!" Mingh Loh replied.

"Prove it!" Wufei yelled. "Step out of your Gundam, and prove your bravery."

"Fine you Baka! I will!" she shouted. She unbuckled her belt and stepped out. Then she realized that sleeping powder had been poured on her face. "I have failed…" she said as she went to sleep. Wufei brought Mingh Loh to Nataku and safely buckled her in. Then he called out to the others. "Mingh Loh is fine! 3 down 2 to go!"

"Two to go." Said Trowa staring intently at Jimmy. Maybe I can snap him out of it. Thought Trowa, I did with Quatre once.

"Jimmy." Said Trowa. "Do you know who I am?"

"An enemy." Responded Jimmy.

Trowa shook his head. "No Jimmy. Think harder. Who am I?"

"…" was Jimmy's response.

"…" was Trowa's response to Jimmy's.

"Who are you?" asked Jimmy.

He doesn't know me well enough for me to make a difference. Thought trowa. He really didn't want to use this angle, but it was his last choice.

"Dragon, dragon…" Trowa began, "Rock the dragon."

Jimmy flinched. "Dragonball…Z?"

"Dragon, dragon…" Trowa repeated again, "rock the dragon."

Jimmy seemed paralyzed. He knew that song. He knew it well. Where from though? Jimmy thought. He decided to finish the song. Perhaps he'd remember. "Come…get…me?"

Trowa nodded his head.

Jimmy seemed to come out of his trance. He shook his head and wondered how he could ever have forgotten that song. "Trowa…?" Jimmy asked.

"Come out Jimmy." Trowa responded.

Jimmy nodded his head and came out. Trowa got out also and pulled him toward his Gundam.

"Have a seat." Trowa said. Then he shouted out to the other's. "Jimmy's fine! 4 down 1 to go!"

One to go alright. Heero thought. He had pinned down small Heero since before Quatre captured Dominic. He didn't know how to handle the situation. If he let go, he'd just have to fight young Heero again, but he couldn't stay on top of young Heero's Gundam forever. Then he thought of something.

"Heero," Heero asked, "Have you ever seen a lion and lamb resting together?"

Young Heero seemed puzzled at the question. After all, a lion and a lamb laying together was impossible, unless they were dead. Yet, somehow, he knew he saw that once somewhere.

"Yes." Young Heero replied.

"Where?" asked Heero hopefully.

"Some…where…someone…someone drew it." Young Heero said.

"Who drew it?" pressed on Heero.

"Some…one…someone close…" responded young Heero.

"Who was that?" Heero asked.

"My…my sister…my sister Rei!" Young Heero shouted.

"Correct." Heero said.

Young Heero shook his head. Mommy. Rei. My friends. I had forgotten everyone…He said to himself. He started shaking uncontrollably.

Heero got out of his Gundam and pulled Young Heero's out of his. He stowed young Heero away to the seat next to his in Wing Zero. Then he shouted to the other Gundam pilots. "Heero's fine. 5 down 0 to go. Mission complete."

Chapter Text

I don't own Gundam Wing. I don't own DBZ either. I don't own anything from Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, or whatever else you might think I might own.

Epilogue

The Gundams were starting to go home, looking back at the asteroid that would help obliterate the colonies. There was nothing they could do. It left a deep, lonely feeling in their hearts. Then they looked over at their children. Somehow, when they looked at them, the painful feeling seemed to lessen.

They turned their backs to the asteroid and left to return to L71.

"Heeeeeeerrrrrooooooo!" Relena cried out when the pilots came back.

Geez, Heero thought, Gone for four years and she still has to shout out my name whenever I come back.

He opened the doors half expecting Relena to run up to him and squeeze the life out of him. Let's get this over with.

"Heeeerrroooo!" Relena cried out again as she stretched out her arms to hug Heero…her son.

What?! Thought Heero. No hug for me?

"Mommy!" Heero cried as she pulled him out of Wing Zero and swung him around.

"Baby-honey-sweety-darling-angel! Are you okay? Mommy was sooooo worried!"

"I'm fine." Heero said to his mother.

The 'other' Heero got out and walked past them while they continued hugging .

I shouldn't be surprised. Heero said to himself., It's been four years, after all.

Then he noticed Rei standing in front of him.

"What?" he asked.

Rei ran up to him and put her arms around Heero's knees. "I love you, Daddy."

Heero was stunned. He picked her up and held her. "How did you find out?"

"Eavesdropping." Rei answered.

Then he felt something tug at the back of his neck. "Thank you so much, Heero." Relena said.

The other pilots payed little attention to Heero's conversation, they were talking to their girlfriends and kids.

"Then Duo said, 'How about a banana hot-fudge sundae?'" Repeated Michael. "So mom, really! He owes me a banana hot-fudge sundae!"

Hilde just laughed.

"Hey, Hilde-babe! Don't do this to me! There's not enough ice cream for two people, so only he'd get one!" Duo whined.

"Dominic, sweety! My sweet little boy!" Dorothy said hugging her son with all her might.

"Don't choke him Dorothy," Quatre laughed, "I just got done saving him, you know."

"Thank you, Wufei Chang, for saving my daughter." Mae Linh said as she bowed.

"Mommy! Don't be too kind!" Mingh Loh said. "He might be a strong Otoko, but he's an arrogant one, too."

"Your comment is appreciated," Wufei said. "So is your's Mingh Loh, except the last part."

"Hah!" Mingh Loh shouted. "Reason number 392 of why Otokos are weak and Onna's are strong: We don't hide from the truth!"

"So?" Wufei added, "Am I a weakling?"

Mingh Loh thought hard. "No, but you are still arrogant."

Trowa and Catherine looked at each other uncomfortably. They had no clue what to say. After all, Catherine was like Trowa's sister, and Trowa was like Catherine's little brother. Jimmy just stood between the both of them.

"Look!" Duo shouted "Their's the inbreeders!" he said as he pointed towards Trowa and his family.

"Duo! Shut up!" Trowa said. Jimmy looked puzzled. Catherine blushed slightly.

"Hey, Duo?" Michael asked. "Why did you call them inbreeders?"

"Oh, I didn't mean it in a cruel way! It's just that they were like brother and sister, and now they have Jimmy!" Duo said.

Michael stopped. Hilde stopped. Duo stopped, and hit himself on the head with his hand when he realized what he just said.

"It's okay!" said Michael. "I sorta knew it, but I never really had proof."

Duo looked nervously back at Michael. "Hey, kid. I wanted to tell ya, but the others said that it might make you feel guilty for leaving."

Michael looked confused. "What do you mean? How should Jimmy being Trowa's son have to do with me feeling guilty for leaving?"

Duo just looked back at Michael. "Not too quick on the ball, are ya kid?"

Hilde just sighed. "Nope. He's just as slow as his dad."

Duo blushed slightly.

Then Jimmy walked up to Michael. "Duo's your dad, Baka."

Michael just stood there speechless.

"Someone grab a recorder, this is the only time we'll hear that out of Michael!" Hilde couldn't help but laugh.

"Duo." Trowa called out. "Come here." Duo walked over to Trowa and the other pilots who had assembled. "What's up?" Duo asked.

The other pilot's were silent. Then Heero spoke up. "Rei knows."

"Michael just found out, too." Said Duo.

"You guys," Quatre spoke, "I think we should look closely at our options again."

"Yeah." Duo said. "Die here and become traitors or…"

"I know we shouldn't be considering it, Trowa." Quatre apologized. "If we stay here we'll just die, but if we magically 'disappear' we'll still be considered dead traitors. So, how would the future change if…"

"It's the girls' decision." Heero added. "They raised them,and might not want us to mysteriously drop into their lives."

The guys looked at the floor. They knew Heero was right. What good would it be to interrupt the girls' life?

"I don't care." Duo remarked. "I'll take that chance and ask Hilde."

"Yes." Heero replied. "We will all ask. Agreed?" All the pilots shook their heads. Then they went to search for the girls. Upon doing this, they ran into Dr. J

"Dr. J." Heero asked. "Where's Relena?"

"Gone home." Dr. J replied.

The pilot's just looked just stunned. "They went home ?" Duo asked again.

"Of course." Dr. J said. "This colony's dangerous enough with all the exhaust here, you know. Once you assembled they were ready to get the children away fron here."

Quatre bit his lip Heero and Trowa looked down at their feet. Wufei closed his eyes and muttered 'injustice'. Duo also closed his eyes briefly.

"They didn't even let us say goodbye?!" Duo shouted.

"Goodbye?" They heard a voice behind them comment. They turned around and saw Zeches Merquise, Relena, young Heero, and Rei.

"I thought you took off?!" Heero said surprised.

"Well," Relena explained. "Three time machines were used to come here, you know. Half the children fit into the four seated car while most of the mother's took the other car. We're waiting for the girls to drop off the children and send the time machines back."

The guys looked confused.

"Mathematically, though," Quatre began, "You, Heero, Zeches, and Rei should have fit in the third car."

Relena and Zeches just looked at each other.

Are they idiots? Zeches thought. Did they think we'd just leave them here to die? What a bunch of Baka's.

"Did you think we'd leave you behind?" Relena asked.

"Well," began Duo, "we thought you didn't want us to come back with you."

"Are you kidding?!" Relena asked in shock. "Why do you think we stole two of Dr. J's time machines? For a quick trip and back?!" Then Relena calmed down. "Look, I don't know if you'll like the future or not. Many things have changed."

"Like what?" Quatre asked.

"Many." Relena answered back. "Only English is used, we're divided into ten kingdoms, the air smells funny, there isn't much grass, the skies are hazy, etc."

"I don't care. I stood the funky air before ya know." Duo replied.

Relena continued. "You can only choose once, no complaints. You will not have the choice of ever coming back. It would hurt the kids. Do you understand?"

Hilde and Dorothy dropped the time machines off again.

The pilots looked at each other. It was a permanent decision. If they said no, they would have to live incognito in the Sanc Kingdom. If they said yes, they would have to learn how to become a part of a family.

"Let's go." The pilots said together. The guys jumped in one of the time machines, while the girls jumped in the other.

They put the keys in the ignition, moved the stickshift, and disappeared from the colony L71 forever.

Author's note: If you enjoyed my fanfiction, it would be a pleasure to hear from you! Oh, and please visit my site if you want to read it with the colors it was truly intended to have!Last but best of all, if you enjoyed this fanfic then look for the sequel Trouble With the Truth Two: Time Marches on. Coming Soon!

Chapter Text

Author's New Note: First of all, remember to look at the date this was written. I was very young, but I wanted to learn how to write back then. If anything? Use this to show yourself how much writing fanfiction really does make a difference. Practice makes perfect. Then compare this to the latest work I just put out for Gundam Wing, Illusions in 2019, and you will see a huge difference.

I do not own Gundam Wing, Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, Wal-Mart, or whatever else you think I might own. I don't make any profit from this, it's just for fun!

This story is dedicated to Dark Angel for getting me interested in writing again, and to my sister who really helped me with my writer's block when I needed her. Thanks!

Small note: the colors work the same as they did in the first story. Red=the past, Blue=memories, and black=present. Enjoy!

The Trouble With the Truth Part Two: Time Marches On.

By: Msmelanie

Chapter One: Are You Sure You're Not Cold?

The story thus far...

The guys decided they wanted to try and have a normal life with their future families. They immediately jumped into the time machine and took off. When they arrived it was nightime at the street the women lived on. Zeches said goodbye to Relena and left. The women promised they would tell the kids about them before they go to bed, so the guys went up to their guestrooms and went to sleep. Early the next morning the guys felt chills running through their bodies. They opened the curtains and saw tons of snow. They were too cold to go to sleep so they went downstairs to start a fire. Now, on with the story...

"Man, these earthlings are nuts! Who would want to stay in this cold place meaningfully!" Duo complained as he warmed up his hands next to the fire.

"Well, there aren't many options in this situation now, Duo." Quatre replied.

"Still, it's freezing! How can Hilde be sleeping in weather like this!" Duo complained some more.

Trowa moved over to a closet next to the staircase and opened it. "There's a blanket in here that may help." he said as he tossed the blanket to Heero.

The guys sat down on the couch and covered up in the blanket.

"How did I end up in this freezing situation..." Duo said while clutching the blanket.

"We wanted to try and live in the future with our families, remember?" Quatre reminded him.

"I wasn't looking for an answer, Quatre." Duo said bitterly.

Soon, the fire was roaring and the pilots were nice and warm. Very nice and warm...

"This must be what earthlings consider 'warm and cozy'. I'm so peaceful right now, I could easily fall asleep..." Quatre said warmly.

"Me, too. Let's just live here from now on." Duo replied as he yawned.

Unfortunately, all good things come to an end. They heard footsteps coming down the halls...

The guys immediately got up and moved against the wall. They had been comfortable with the kids and they had known the girls, but today was different. Everyone knew who they really were. Trowa, Heero, and Wufei moved to the middle of the back wall in front of the fire, while Duo and Quatre moved to the sides.

Coming down the stairs was a sleepy Relena in a light-pink robe. Dorothy wore a white robe and slowly tagged behind her yawning, "Geez, this snowstorm really didn't come at a good time..."

The girls didn't even notice the guys as Duo and Quatre fidgeted against the wall until they were only a few feet in front of them.

"Oh!" Relena said as she jumped. She grabbed at her chest and tried breathing slowly. "Please don't make a habit of staying in the shadows like that. I didn't know you guys would be up already." Relena queried, "Did it get too cold for you?"

"Too cold? Of course not!" Duo exclaimed. "We're gundam pilots, we can handle this weather!"

"We simply got used to getting up early." Heero continued in defense.

"We can handle this weather with the greatest of ease." Wufei added.

"Umm, okay...I know it's cold though. The radio said It's only about 10 degrees."

10 degrees! all the guys thought at once.

"Well, if you're used to it, fine. Mighty nice of you fellas to make a roaring fire and to bring out a warm blanket for us." Dorothy said cunningly. "Come sit down on the couch with me, Miss Relena. It's freezing and apparently the guys aren't using it."

"I'd love to Dorothy, but there is something I must do first." Relena replied as she went downstairs.

Some time later...

The gundam pilots continued to watch Dorothy in the spot they had been so 'warm and cozy' in. Sadly, they didn't have that 'warm and cozy' feeling. In fact, they were getting down right cold...

"Are you sure you guys don't want to sit down? You look a little cold over there." Dorothy commented.

"We're fine! We can handle ourselves!" Wufei shouted, doing his best not to let her hear his teeth chatter.

"Okay, but you might want to think about getting dressed then. Those robes Relena let you borrow aren't very warm." Dorothy commented.

"W-w-we'll get dressed when w-w-we want to." Duo replied. Boy, what I do for my pride.

Just then, Relena came in. She went over to Dorothy and whispered something in her ear. Dorothy whispered something back and Relena left again.

Dorothy continued to torment the guys. "Boy, it sure is nice and cozy over here. So cozy, I could fall asleep."

The guys just glared at her as Relena came back. Relena whispered something to Dorothy again.

"I'm sorry, Miss Relena. Perhaps one of the others know." Dorothy said.

"I suppose." Relena continued. "What time is it?"

"Oh, almost 7:30." Dorothy replied.

"Close enough." Relena replied. "I'll be back, okay?"

"Oh, don't worry Miss Relena. I have to get dressed soon anyways." Dorothy yawned.

The guys all cheered up. If she left, the guys could move by the fire for a few minutes. They all got ready to sprint off for the couch when Dorothy was almost out of sight, but footsteps could be heard that were coming down the stairs. So, the guys had to stay against the wall.

They saw Relena coming down with something in a blanket.

"Hey guys, would you watch this for me until I get back?" Relena asked as she put the item in question on the couch.

"Sure." Heero said.

As Relena took off into another room, they saw the blanket moving.

"That...that blanket's moving!" Duo whispered to Heero.

Suddenly, a little head popped out of it and looked at the guys with eyes half-closed, then it looked away.

"Oh. It's your daughter, Heero." Quatre whispered to Heero.

"Well, why did that onna bring out her daughter?" Wufei asked.

"Maybe she's hoping Heero can get closer to her, sort of like a father." Quatre said.

"No way, that's moving too fast." Duo answered back.

"With Relena, I wouldn't be surpised." grumbled Heero.

Rei stirred again slightly, then looked up at her father.

"Hey, who wants to bet she'll come over to Heero and want to cuddle?" Duo suggested.

Heero ignored him, but the others didn't.

"I'll put down twenty that she won't." Wufei responded. Heero glanced at Wufei.

"I don't know..." replied Quatre. "She did grab him by the knees last time, I'll put down forty she will."

Heero started glaring at Quatre.

"...and Relena is her mother after all, although... Heero's her father... I bet thirty she won't." Trowa responded.

"Thirty Trowa? Isn't that a lot?" Quatre inquired.

"Thirty rich boy, not 30,000." Duo answered, " I bet twenty bucks she will. Care to also make a bet Heero?"

Heero just growled at Duo.

The guys just watched the little girl to see if she would ever move to Heero. You can't see much behind a couch though, and Rei had moved out of sight. Finally, Trowa took it upon himself to look.

"Pay up, she fell asleep." Trowa commented.

Duo fidgeted, "She could still wake up, you know."

Wufei sneered, "Baka, pay up already."

Duo whined but he and Quatre paid the others while Relena came back into the room.

"Hey, guys. Was she much trouble?" Relena asked.

"Yes, she cost me money!" Duo shouted.

"Ssshhhhhhh!" Relena whispered harshly, "Can't you see she is sleeping?!"

"Well, what did you bring her down here for in the first place?" Heero asked.

"Her bed gets very cold during cold weather, but she doesn't get up without her brother so I have to bring her down here so she can sleep peacefully." Relena explained. "Why? Why did you think I brought her down?"

"No clue." Heero lied.

"Alright, well don't get near the couch, you might wake her up. I need to get going, I'll be back soon." said Relena as she left downstairs again.

"Heero, where does that girl keep going?" Duo asked.

"I don't know." Heero replied.

"Gee, I'm really starting to get cold," commented Quatre, "but I don't think my shirt and vest will be any warmer than this robe."

"Yeah, this robes probably warmer." agreed Duo. He looked over at Heero's daughter. Man I miss that couch...The guys continued to look over by the fire when suddenly they heard feet pounding upstairs.

"What in the world is that?!" Quatre shouted.

Chapter Text

I do not own Gundam Wing, Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, Wal-Mart, or whatever else you think I might own. I don't make any profit from this, it's just for fun!

This story is dedicated to Dark Angel for getting me interested in writing again, and to my sister who really helped me with my writer's block when I needed her. Thanks!

The Trouble With the Truth Part Two: Time Marches On.

By: Msmelanie

Chapter two: Who's Neo?

. All the guys whipped out the guns they had in their robes and started to run upstairs. They just got upstairs when they heard...

"MICHAEL!" Hilde shouted, "Michael you-"

"IT'S SNOWING!" Michael shouted as he ran around the hallway waking everyone up. "Look mommy, it's snowing!" He shouted as he lifted up the curtain in the hall. "It's snowing a lot!"

Dorothy stumbled out of her room, "I tell you Hilde, if you don't get that kid to pipe down I'm gonna-"

"Don't blame me!" Hilde shouted back at Dorothy while pointing at Duo. "It's his fault!"

Duo just looked at her. "What do mean it's my fault?"

"He gets it from you!" Hilde shouted.

"Does not!" Duo shouted back. "I don't act like that, do I guys?"

Heero looked at the ground, Quatre twiddled his fingers, Trowa looked at a wall, and Wufei just continually nodded yes.

Mae Linh and Catherine looked at their watches.

"It's not even eight, Hilde..." Catherine grumbled.

"I know tha-Michael! Don't you dare slide down that-"

It was too late. Michael slid down the stair banister and sprinted to the living room window.

"I wanna see the snow too!" Mingh Loh and Dominic shouted as they started sliding down the banister as well.

Mae Linh and Dorothy looked at Hilde. "It's not my fault, stop looking at me like that!" She said as she moved downstairs after Michael.

Mae Linh and Dorothy went back to bed, along with Jimmy too. It was way too early for them. Little Heero moved downstairs, though. He realized Rei wasn't sleeping in their room, so he knew his mother must've moved her to the couch again. He saw her on the couch with a blanket. I bet Michael woke her up... he growled. He moved next to her on the couch, while the guys came back downstairs.

Not fair...the guys all thought. No Dorothy, and the little girls not sleeping but...now there's not enough room for us. The guys sadly moved back to their spots on the wall.

Relena came back from another doorway with a smile on her face. "I found them! Oh, Heero I need to talk to you."

Heero and Heero moved toward her.

"I was talking about my son Heero, Heero." Relena replied. Heero moved back to the wall.

"Honey, I was wondering if you would do mommy the biggest favor?" Relena asked.

Little Heero nodded his head yes.

"Wonderful!" Relena exclaimed. "Do you mind if we start calling you Junior?"

Little Heero made a sour face.

"Well, what do want to be called then?" asked Relena.

Dominic interrupted. "Heero gets to change his name? Neato!"

"Neato?" Rei replied looking at little Heero.

"No." Heero replied.

"Take out the 'a-t'." Rei recommended. Everyone just looked at the two children.

"What are they talking about?" Duo asked Heero. Heero shrugged his shoulders.

"Fine." little Heero agreed. "I will be called Neo."

"Wonderful, honey. We'll call you that from now on. I will be right back, okay?" Relena told Neo.

"You're girlfriend's taking off again, Heero." Duo commented. "Do you have any clue where she is going to this time?

Heero just ignored Duo.

Michael came back from looking at the snow through the living room window and went over to the couch. He noticed Duo wasn't looking very warm. "Hey, you wanna come sit down, Duo?" Michael asked him.

Duo had a big smile on his face, but looked at the other guys. They all had don't-you-dare-leave-us-or-will-kill-you looks in their eyes.

"You know, I'm fine right here kid." Duo sadly declined.

Dominic and Mingh Loh noticed Michael sitting down on the couch and decided to come over.

"Michael?" Dominic inquired looking at their fathers. "Those guys look like their freezing."

Michael shook his head. "Yeah, I know. Duo says their fine though."

Dominic noticed the couch. "Michael, maybe he didn't want to leave the others behind? There's not enough room on the couch."

Michael looked at the couch he was sitting on. "Well, yeah maybe..."

"Hey!" Dominic called out to the guys. "If you guys want to sit down we can extend the couch for you!"

The guys all looked at him in confusement.

Michael jumped off the couch and grabbed one end of the couch while Dominic grabbed the other end of the couch. The couch became shorter in height, but a lot longer in length.

The guys started moving towards the couch, but they heard footsteps coming down the stairs. Before they knew it Jimmy, Mae Linh, Dorothy and Catherine sat down on the couch. Hilde saw them and sat down to talk to them.

Dominic watches as the guys move to their spot on the wall again with a dissapointed face. He awkwardly smiles and mouths the word 'sorry'.

Duo starts grumbling about the cold. "This is so lame. Why do earthlings like this weather?"

Relena enters the room with a laundry basket full of clothes. "Hey, guys. Let me introduce you to something us earthlings like to call 'sweaters'."

She handed woolen-knitted sweaters to each of the guys. "I have been looking for these all morning. They were very hard to find, I was beginning to think they 'd be outside in the church."

The guys just looked at their sweaters. Heero had a green sweater in fairly good condition. Wufei took the plain tan sweater, while Trowa took a beautiful old blue sweater. Quatre took a burgundy sweater while Duo got stuck with the last sweater.

"What's this red 'VFMD' doing on this old thing?" Duo asked as he held up his old sweater.

Relena laughed. "Those are all my fathers old sweaters. That one I made for him when I was young. It stood for Vice Foreign Minister Dorlain. He loved wearing that sweater."

The guys all went upstairs to put their old sweaters on. Old or not, the sweaters felt a lot warmer than the cold robes. When the guys came back down they heard Relena talking.

"It looks like we need a bigger couch. Neo? Will you, Dominic, Michael, and Mingh Loh bring out the spare couches?" Relena asked her son.

"B-but it's cold!" Michael started to whine, while Dominic acted like he didn't hear his Aunt Relena.

Neo grabbed the both of them by their pajama necks and dragged them upstairs to get dressed while they continued to protest.

"Thank you, children!" Relena shouted after them. Then she grabbed Rei and took her upstairs to get dressed as well.

A little time passes...

Mingh Loh comes down all bundled up in her coat, while all the other kids are just wearing sweaters. They all head for the front door.

"Hold it!" Hilde shouts before they can turn the handle. "You are not going out wearing only that!" she scolds. Hilde pushes them up the stairs and scolds them some more.

Mingh Loh and Mae Linh just laugh together.

"That's the brains of an Otoko for you!" Mingh Loh said.

"Isn't that the truth!" her mother laughs back.

Suddenly, Wufei knew he had heard that laugh before. That vicious laugh. It was on the tip of his tongue, but before he could remember Neo, Michael, and Dominic came back downstairs. They were all bundled up in their coats and scarves.

"No playing in the snow, Dominic." Dorothy warned.

Dominic nodded a forced yes and took off with the others.

Hilde stood by the window to watch them. "Don't kick the snow, Michael!" Hilde scolded.

Chapter Text

I do not own Gundam Wing, Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, Wal-Mart, or whatever else you think I might own. I don't make any profit from this, it's just for fun!

This story is dedicated to Dark Angel for getting me interested in writing again, and to my sister who really helped me with my writer's block when I needed her. Thanks!

The Trouble With the Truth Part Two: Time Marches On.

By: Msmelanie

Chapter three: Betrayal with a Cup of Cocoa.

"Don't kick the snow, Michael!" Michael said as he mocked his mothers voice. "Hey Heero, do we really start calling you Neo now?"

"Yes." Neo replied.

"Okay. That's a cool name, but still not as cool as mine though." Michael said proudly, picking up some snow to throw at Mingh Loh.

"No snowballs!" Michael heard his mother say before he could throw it. Although, when Mingh Loh heard Michael's mother, she dodged, picked up a snow ball and threw it at Michael.

"Ha! Strike!" she said proudly.

Back inside the house...

"Dang it. Linh, your daughter's throwing snowballs." Hilde said.

"Did she hit Michael?" Mae Linh asked curiously.

"Yes, but that's not the point!" Hilde remarked.

"That's my girl!" Mae Linh said proudly.

Hilde sighed and looked out the window. A free-for-all snowball fight was in full swing. Neo was dodging Mingh Loh's attempts to hit him, while simultaneously hitting Michael and Dominic. Dominic was trying to hit Michael, but Michael was still trying to get Mingh Loh.

"Hey!" she yelled. All the kids froze in their tracks, then they ran to the church.

"We're going mom, yeesh!" Michael shouted back at Hilde.

Relena came back down with Rei. "What's going on?" she asked.

"S.b.f." Hilde simply said.

"Uhh...huh." Relena commented. "My son involved?"

"More than Michael was." Hilde replied.

"Did Mingh Loh nail Neo?" Mae Linh asked hopefully.

"Yeah, right." Relena said sarcastically.

"Of course she didn't." Hilde said in response to Mae Linh's question.

"Well, one day she will nail that otoko, you just wait." Mae Linh said proudly.

Soon the kids came running back from the church. Neo and Mingh Loh were holding up a small couch while Dominic and Michael each carried a la-Z-boy recliner over their heads. They ran to the door of the house and Hilde let them in. "Here you go, Aunt Relena." Dominic said as he came through the door.

"Over by the fire." Relena requested. The kids sat them down and she motioned for the guys to all take a seat.

They happily obeyed as Trowa, Wufei, and Heero sat in the small couch while Duo and Quatre took the recliners. The guys finally started to retrieve that warm and cozy feeling by the fire.

"We'll go to the city soon," commented Relena, "and get you some winter clothes, but it's too dangerous right now. It'll take some time before the roads will be decent."

Dominic walked up to his mom. "Can I have some hot chocolate?"

All the kids looked at Dorothy for an answer. Dorothy looked questioningly at the others.

"One cup, we have to go shopping soon for more." replied Dorothy.

The kids all cheered and followed Dorothy to the kitchen.

Duo whispered to Quatre. "What's hot chocolate?"

Quatre shrugged. "I don't know. Chocolate... that's hot?"

"Wouldn't that be really sticky?" Duo asked again.

Trowa shook his head no. "It's some sort of earthling drink."

Duo looked back at Trowa. "It's a drink, you sure?"

Trowa looked back at Duo. "I think so, Heero?"

"I never planned on doing earth missions during the winter season, so I didn't do much research on winter activities." replied Heero.

Then Quatre jumped as Dominic shoved a steamy drink in front of him.

Dominic smiled at Quatre. "It's nice to know you didn't blow up with the colonies. Where do you plan on staying now?"

Quatre laughed nervously. "...Dorothy didn't tell you last night?"

"Tell me what?" Dominic angelically smiled back.

Quatre laughed nervously again. "D-d-dorothy...D-dorothy?!"

"What?" Dorothy asked as she stepped out of the kitchen.

Quatre looked at her."You...didn't tell him?"

Dorothy just looked away from Quatre. "I thought...you should."

Quatre continued looking nervously at Dorothy. "ummm...no, you can."

"Tell me what?" Dominic angelically smiled back.

"Well, that dude's your dad!" Michael shouted as he ran out of the kitchen and up to Dominic.

"Michael!" Hilde scolded as she came out of the kitchen. "I told you not to say anything to Dominic yet!"

"Oh yeah, I forgot!" Michael said as he stuck his hand behind his head. "Sorry!"

Poor Dominic just looked stunned. There was nothing he could think of to say.

Quatre just looked at Dominic's hot chocolate, at his hand, the fireplace, a photo, the wall...

Duo got up and hit Quatre's shoulder. "Say something!" he whispered in Quatre's ear.

Quatre just looked at Duo. "D-duo, I..."

"Is it true?" Dominic asked.

Quatre slowly nodded his head yes. Dominic just stared at Quatre. Quatre just stared at Dominic.

"..."

"You mean your mother didn't tell you?" Mingh Loh said as she came out of the kitchen, interrupting the uncomfortable silence.

"You knew?!" Dominic shouted at Mingh Loh.

"Of course, mother told me last night. Everyone knows." Mingh Loh said haphazardly.

The inheritance of Dorothy's personality could be seen in Dominic's eyes just before he spilled his hot chocolate all over Quatre and ran out the door. Dorothy called out his name as she sprinted out right after him.

"Why?" Quatre asked. "Why did he take it so bad? The others didn't."

"The kinder a heart is, the worser it takes betrayal." Trowa responded.

"I didn't betray him!" Quatre shouted.

"You didn't tell him and Dorothy didn't tell him. If that's not betrayal, what is?" Heero responded quietly.

Quatre seethed at the question.

"Don't. Don't start fighting. Dorothy was in the wrong, not Quatre." Hilde explained. "We all told the kids last night, but Dorothy wouldn't tell Dominic. She didn't want to expose her past, and talking about Quatre would definitely open up that door. She told me to keep Michael quiet until she could figure out what to say."

"Stupid Otoko!" Mingh Loh shouted at Michael. "Don't you show your mother any honor!"

"I forgot!" Michael said in his defense. "Besides, your the one that made him mad!"

"Did not!"

"Did too!"

"Did not!"

"Did too!"

"Kids, quiet!" Relena shouted. Relena gave a nasty look at Hilde for not telling her about Dorothy's decision. "Dominic'll be fine. Now, drink your cocoa."

"What's cocoa?" Duo asked.

"It's this." Hilde replied as she pointed to her cup.

"I thought that was hot chocolate?" Duo replied confused.

"It is." Hilde replied.

"But, you said that's cocoa." Duo replied really confused.

"Duo!" Hilde laughed. "It goes under cocoa, hot cocoa, hot chocolate...whatever your preference. Want some? It's really good!"

"If it's good, then yeah I'll take some!" Duo responded. Duo went into the kitchen with Hilde.

Heero slightly turned his head to watch Duo enter the kitchen. When he turned back around he saw his son Neo sitting on his lap. Heero was shocked, he didn't even feel his son get on his lap.

Neo glared at Heero. "Is it true you tried to assassinate my mom multiple times?"

Heero just looked back at Neo. "Sort of."

"Sort of!" Quatre shouted. "Yeah, right!" Quatre's not very cheery at this time with Heero. "You tried to shoot down her shuttle and-"

"-and don't forget on the docks!" Duo interrupted as he came from the kitchen. "I had to save her from you, you know!" He took a drink of his cocoa. "Hey, this is pretty good!"

"The school party too..." Trowa continued.

"A conference too. You were waiting in a balcony, weren't you?" added Wufei.

Heero glared back and forth at whoever was talking. This wasn't putting Neo in a good mood.

"Neo, why are you sitting on Heero's lap?" Relena asked as she came out of the kitchen.

"I wanted an answer to a question. Do we have any more cocoa left?" Neo asked sweetly.

"Of course sweetie, help yourself." Relena replied.

Neo smiled at his mother as she went back into the kitchen.

"Sweetie, are you coming?" Relena shouted from the kitchen.

"Be right there!" Neo shouted. Then he grabbed Heero's turtleneck and harshly whispered, "You try and hurt my mom again and I'll destroy you." He looked towards the kitchen as he let go of Heero and shouted, "Coming mommy!" as he hopped off of Heero's lap.

Heero looked stunned at what his son had just said to him.

"Wow. That kid really does take after you, don't he?" Duo asked Heero.

Heero didn't respond.

Chapter Text

I do not own Gundam Wing, Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, Wal-Mart, or whatever else you think I might own. I don't make any profit from this, it's just for fun!

This story is dedicated to Dark Angel for getting me interested in writing again, and to my sister who really helped me with my writer's block when I needed her. Thanks!

The Trouble With the Truth Part Two: Time Marches On.

By: Msmelanie

Chapter four: The Angel of the Family.

A little while later Dorothy came through the door with Dominic. He looked a lot happier.

"So, did you explain?" Hilde asked Dorothy.

"Yes. He took it better than I expected." Dorothy said as she looked down at her son who was smiling back at her.

"I don't get it. What was so bad about his mom's past, mommy?" Michael asked.

"Not now, Michael." Hilde responded.

"She must have had a bad past." Mingh Loh stated. "Not like my mom's. Hers was really funny with my father's!"

"What?!" Wufei shouted. "You told her how you knew me and you refuse to tell me?!"

Mae Linh laughed. "Calm down, 'mighty Chang', You'll remember eventually." Then it'll hit you like a ton of bricks! She smiled back at Wufei. Wufei frowned while Mingh Loh just laughed.

Dominic came over to Quatre and looked at him. "Do you still have the wound?" Dominic asked.

Quatre nodded his head yes.

Dominic looked up at him. "Mommy didn't hate you. You just got in her way at the wrong time."

"It's okay, I understand better than you think." Quatre replied.

Dominic shuffled his feet. "I'm sorry about the hot chocolate."

"It's fine, really Dominic." insisted Quatre

Dorothy laughed at the angelic smile Dominic gave to Quatre. "Sometimes I wonder if I should have named him after an angel too when he looks like that."

"An angel?" Quatre asked curiously. "Who was named after an angel?"

Dorothy looked at Quatre. "What, you didn't know? You'd be surprised, believe me."

Michael grinned widely when Dorothy looked at him.

Duo looked at Michael's grin and splurted out his hot chocolate. "What?! You mean Hilde named you after an angel?"

Hilde laughed. "I couldn't help it, Duo! I mean, I loved that movie Michael, and when I found out you were the father, I thought naming the 'God of Death's kid after an angel would be great!"

"Yeah, I really fit the part too, don't I?" Michael laughed.

Time passed on and the pilots were starting to feel more comfortable with their new environment. Everyone took some time to get dressed if they hadn't yet, and the girls let the kids play around the house while they talked with the guys. They explained in a little more detail why they stopped moving and stuck to the same neighborhood. It made sense when they explained that Catherine's old circus sort of 'found' them some time ago.

"Found you?" Quatre asked.

"Yes, a complete accident but... I guess it was fortunate." Relena answered. "They provide a safe neighborhood for us while we provide...additional funding."

"Sounds more like blackmail." Heero replied.

"It doesn't matter. At least we're safe for now." Dorothy replied.

"Don't circuses move around though?" Duo asked.

"This is probably their main base." replied Trowa. "Whenever someone couldn't travel, this is where they would stay."

"That's pretty much it in a nutshell." Hilde responded.

"How do you feel about this Catherine?" Trowa asked.

"Oh, look Relena. The streets are becoming cleaner now. You want to get our shopping done before it gets later?" Catherine said as she went up to the window. "I mean, it's almost noon."

"Yes! yes!" all the kids shouted as they came downstairs.

Relena looked back at Catherine. "Well, we are running short on supplies...and it is almost Christmas...ookay, I suppose. You guys want to come?"

"Well, gee let me think." Duo said. "Get out of this house that we've been trapped in all day or go out and finally get some fresh air?"

"Duo, don't be sarcastic." Hilde replied.

"What are we getting?" Duo asked her.

"Well for starters, you guys need some winter clothes." Hilde replied.

"Correct." said Dorothy. "Plus, the kids'll need new clothes also. They're outgrowing their old ones already."

"Let me grab my purse and I'll be right there." Catherine said as she went upstairs. Relena followed her upstairs.

"What?" Catherine asked.

"You haven't said anything to Trowa all day long." Relena replied.

Catherine looked down at her feet. "Well, what am I supposed to say? 'Oh nice day, huh Trowa? Isn't this lovely weather we're having today? Oh, by the way, your son really needs guidance from you as a loving father. Don't forget that okay, little brother'?"

Relena looked at her. "I know it's different, but we'll just have to get used to it."

"I know." Catherine replied. "He's supposed to be my little brother though...not the father of my child. He should be the Uncle, not the Dad!"

"I know your situations a little different, but if you give yourself time, you will get used to it." Relena replied sympathetically.

"It's not fair." Catherine replied. "Do you think Trowa would believe me if I said Michael's was his instead? Hilde wouldn't mind, I'm sure!"

Relena laughed. "I'm pretty sure she wouldn't, but you couldn't pull that off!"

Catherine sighed. "Yeah, I know."

"You should really talk to him while we're out, okay?" Relena replied.

"Umm...I...doubt if I'll have enough time."Catherine muttered.

Relena smiled cunningly. I'll make sure you will. We'll all have time, don't worry. "Oh, gee! We'll need both the vehicles, won't we?"

"I suppose so. You want to drive?" Catherine asked.

"No, let's make Hilde drive." Relena replied.

Chapter Text

I do not own Gundam Wing, Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, Wal-Mart, or whatever else you think I might own. I don't make any profit from this, it's just for fun!

This story is dedicated to Dark Angel for getting me interested in writing again, and to my sister who really helped me with my writer's block when I needed her. Thanks!

The Trouble With the Truth Part Two: Time Marches On.

By: Msmelanie

Chapter five: Distracting Distractions.

"Hilde! you're driving!" Catherine and Relena shouted together.

"Whyy?!" Hilde whined . "It's not fair." She let out an exasperated sigh. "Oh well...kids, head for the van!"

All the kids ran out the door.

"Careful on that ice, Michael!" Hilde shouted.

The girls came downstairs, while Relena dangled some extra keys on her finger. "Which one of you wants to drive?"

"We won't all fit in one?" Duo asked.

"Are you kidding? You'll barely fit into your car." Mae Linh replied.

"Yes, one of you must come with us." Dorothy said.

The guys all looked at each other.

"Duo, you're the best with the kids." Quatre stated.

"Not that good!" replied Duo. "You should spend more time with your son."

"Not that much!" Quatre replied. "Heero should, he's got two of the kids."

"What's that matter!" Heero shouted back.

The guys continued to argue back and forth.

Dorothy got tired of the constant bickering. "Be quiet! I'll do eenie meenie minie moe then!"

A few seconds after the victim was chosen...

"Wufei, will you hurry it up! You otokos really take too long!" Mae Linh shouted out.

Wufei stepped into the huge light-green van with the already bickering children. Why me?

The guys went out to the little red car they were supposed to drive.

HOOONK! "Any time you're ready fellas!" Hilde shouted.

Quatre and Trowa took the back seat and Duo took the front seat while Heero drove. Once they backed out of the driveway they followed the girls.

"Wow, this car moves so nice and quiet, I could fall asleep." Duo commented.

"I agree." said Trowa. "It's so smooth, you could work on a laptop easily."

Duo stretched as he began to yawn. "How do you think Wufei's ride is going?"

To Wufei's ride...

"You meanie, give that back!" Dominic shouted

"No, it's mine!" Mingh Loh shouted.

"Is not!" Dominic shouted back.

"Is too!" Mingh Loh shouted again.

"I'm hungry, mom!" Michael moaned.

"Are we there yet?" Dominic asked.

"You already moved that piece!" Rei shouted

"Didn't!" Neo shouted back.

"Did too!" Rei shouted back again.

"Kids, will you please be quiet!" Catherine scolded. "We're getting closer."

Wufei just sat silent, although he secretly wished he could've threatened them with his katana. "Oh, I miss you Katana."

"Do you still have that old katana?" Mae Linh asked.

Wufei just ignored her question.

Sometime later...

"Ooh! Look at all the lights!" Michael shouted.

"No! Look at all the greenery!" Dominic shouted.

"No, look! Look! A Pizza Hut!" Mae Linh shouted also.

"Children settle down." Relena said calmly. "We're pulling into the parking lot now."

Back to the guys' car...

"That's your turn, Heero." Duo said.

Heero turned and parked in a stall next to the girls' huge vehicle. The girls got out when they saw the guys and filed the kids out.

"Alright, Miss Relena. What shall we do first?" Dorothy asked.

Relena smiled. "Heero, Rei, Neo, and I will go for the food on this list." Then she moved to Duo. "You, Hilde and Michael will go after the supplies on this list. She moved to Quatre and handed him a list. "You, Dorothy, and Dominic will get the food on this list." Then she moved to Wufei. "You, Mae Linh, and Mingh Loh can get the clothes on this list and..." she moved to Trowa and handed him her last list. "You take Catherine and Jimmy and get the clothes on this list."

Then she moved toward her family. "At 2:00 we meet back here and get the-"

"Christmas Tree!" the kids shouted. Relena nodded her head yes.

Heero motioned to his comrades to come over.

"It sounds like we've been separated out." Quatre commented.

"Yes, so all of you be extremely careful." Heero warned. "This is a perfect time for the scientists to strike."

"Agreed." confirmed Trowa. "Don't get too distracted."

"Be very careful." Heero warned again. "Confirm anything suspicious and you act, understand?"

The other guys shook their heads yes.

"Are you guys done talking yet?" Hilde shouted out to them. The guys broke apart their conversation and followed their families into the store.

To Heero's family...

"Come, Heero. Right is where we'll find the food on this list." Relena ordered.

Heero followed Relena and his children. He noticed his son Neo still eyeing him suspiciously.

"Something going on between you two?" Relena asked as she watched her son glaring at Heero.

"No, mommy. Everything's fine, right...dad?" Neo said sarcastically.

Heero didn't respond.

To Quatre's loving family...

"This kind mommy?" Dominic asked as he held up a brand of cereal.

"Yes, put that in the cart." Dorothy answered. "Quatre, grab that jar of pickles behind you."

Quatre wasn't listening though. He was watching very closely for anything that looked suspicious, and right then he was focused on watching the people moving back and forth.

"Ooh, Quatre..." Dorothy called out a little louder again.

How can I tell what's suspicious when there's too many people to be suspicious of? Quatre wondered.

"Hey-Father-of-my-child!" Dorothy yelled.

That caught Quatre's attention. "Huh?! What?"

"Grab those pickles behind you." Dorothy ordered. "I can't believe you get so distracted by people."

"I'm just watching out." Quatre replied as he grabbed a jar of pickles.

"Oh?" Dorothy replied sarcastically. "You think the scientists are going to nab Dominic in a supermarket?"

"Maybe." Quatre replied softly. Dominic just giggled at his father.

To Trowa's...family?

"Perhaps a blue and white sweater, Jimmy?" Catherine asked.

Jimmy shook his head yes.

Trowa looked at Catherine and tried talking to her. "Maybe a red sweater would look good on you, Cathy."

"Uuhh..." Catherine muttered. "Jimmy, do you want to look at those sweaters?" Catherine asked as she pointed to a stack of sweaters.

Jimmy shook his head no and picked up the blue and white sweater his mom recommended.

She's ignoring me still thought Trowa. What can I do?

"Jimmy?" Trowa remarked. "If you like that sweater, go try it on."

Jimmy shook his head yes and went into a dressing room that was near him.

Catherine fidgeted while Trowa looked at her.

"What?" she finally said.

"Talk to me. Are you okay?" Trowa asked.

"I'm fine. It's just...different, that's all." Catherine said.

"We'll get used to it." Trowa replied. "Until then, don't shut me out."

Catherine didn't respond.

To Wufei's family...

"Mingh Loh, you have to pick a sweater that's not blue or red." Mae Linh scolded. Her daughter always loved red and blue, and she hardly had any clothes that weren't those colors.

Mingh Loh continued to look. "This is nice and it's almost black." Mingh Loh replied as she pulled out another sweater from a rack.

"That's midnight blue." Her mother responded. "No more blue."

"What about this?" Mingh Loh asked as she held up another sweater. "It's burgundy."

"It's still red." replied her mother.

Wufei just looked around at the shoppers, but mostly an old man hanging out by the oranges and a young woman hanging out by the grapes.

"Wufei, pay attention!" Mae Linh scolded.

Wufei didn't hear her. It doesn't take ten minutes to pick out an orange...

"Wufei, can you even hear me?" Mae Linh asked.

"Uh-huh." Wufei replied.

"You have a funny way of showing it." Mae Linh said. "What was the number of the block we parked in?" she asked.

"Uh-huh." Wufei replied. He is still over there...and why it that onna still over by the grapes?

Mae Linh realized Wufei hadn't been paying attention at all. He'll just have to learn the hard way. "Wufei, I'm leaving to find the vehicles, watch Mingh Loh."

"Uh-huh." Wufei replied.

"By the way, you smell..." Mae Linh began.

"Uh-huh." replied Wufei.

Mae Linh continued. "You're very ugly, you're gutless, and I'm going to buy you a pink shirt. Hot pink. Would you like a hot pink shirt, honey?"

"Uh-huh." Wufei replied.

"Honey, I have to go find a hot pink shirt for your father and then I will find the vehicles." Mae Linh said to Mingh Loh as she walked away.

Mingh Loh looked up at her father. "Wufei?"

Wufei still couldn't hear. The old man's finally leaving...and he never even grabbed an orange.

"Father?" Mingh Loh tried again.

Wufei still wouldn't reply. Could the scientists be masquerading as someone else?

"Dad?" Mingh Loh tried again.

Wufei kept looking at the woman by the grapes. Or could they have hired someone?

"Daddy?" Mingh Loh said as she pulled on Wufei's arm.

"What?" Wufei responded, only half paying attention.

"May I have these sweaters?" Mingh Loh asked as she held up the brightest blue and red sweater she could find.

"Go ahead." Wufei replied.

"Thank you daddy." Mingh Loh replied with a smirk on her face.

"Uh-huh." Wufei replied.

"Wow, Mingh Loh! You called Wufei daddy!" Michael said intrigued.

"Where'd you come from?" Mingh Loh asked surprised.

"I snuck away. You can call your father daddy?" Michael asked again.

"Apparently, it's all he responds to. Besides, have you ever heard of a kid who calls their fathers by their first names besides us?" Mae Linh responded.

"Well, I guess not." Michael replied. "I have to remember that. I got to go before I get into more trouble." Michael replied as he started walking toward the appliance section.

To Duo...by himself?

Oh, geez. If I don't find Michael, Hilde's gonna kill me! Duo thought to himself as he continued to look through the isles. Geez, if only I was paying attention!

Duo moved up and down through the isles. I can hear her now... Duo thought. 'I leave you alone for one minute and you go and lose your only son!'

Duo turned down an isle with blenders and spotted Michael. "Michael! Where did you go?"

"Nowhere." Michael lied.

"Oh, if your mother finds out..." Duo replied.

"Well, I can keep it a secret if you buy me some candy. Then neither of us will be in trouble!" Michael replied.

Duo thought. How come I get the feeling I'm getting the short end of this stick...

Back at the parking lot...

"Stay here with the kids, Heero. I forgot something back on the list." Relena replied as she went back into the mall.

Heero wasn't paying attention. He was on the lookout.

Neo just looked at his father. He's so clueless.

Rei moved up closer to Heero and jumped on the ground to capture his attention. No good.

I haven't seen anything. Why hadn't the scientists shown up? Heero thought.

Rei tried to grab her fathers hand, but Neo slapped it away.

"Don't." warned Neo.

Rei looked defiantly at her brother and grabbed Heero's hand again. Heero didn't even realize what was going on.

"Their not coming." Heero said as he realized Rei was holding his hand.

"Heero!" Trowa called out softly as his family moved toward Heero's family. "Have the others arrived yet?"

"No." Heero replied.

"We're here!" Hilde shouted at the others as Duo and Michael came strolling up to them. "Where's Relena?" Hilde asked.

"She forgot something." Heero said as he tried to shake his daughters fingers off his hands.

"I'm here." Mae Linh said as she walked up to everyone by herself.

"Where's your family?" Hilde asked Mae Linh.

"Oh, I told Wufei I was leaving, that he smelled, and that I would buy him a pink shirt!" Mae Linh replied. "He said 'uh-huh'."

"Wasn't paying attention?" Dorothy asked as her family came trouncing up to the others. "Neither was Mr. Winner very much."

"Well, we were on lookout, right Heero?" Quatre answered.

"Yes." Heero said as he continued to get away from Rei's grasp.

"Onna!" Wufei shouted as he and Mingh Loh ran up to everyone. "What's the big idea leaving me behind?"

"You said it was fine." Mingh Loh replied. "I also bought the pink sweater I promised you."

Duo started laughing. "Man, Wufei! I didn't know you liked that color! Just when you think you know a guy!"

Wufei just sneered at Duo and Mae Linh.

Mae Linh giggled. "Don't take it so hard Chang, it was just a joke! Boy, you really haven't changed much, have you?" Wufei just continued to sneer.

"Alright, I'm back!" Relena shouted. "Let's get in the vehicles and go get- "

"The Christmas tree!" all the kids shouted.

Chapter Text

I do not own Gundam Wing, Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, Wal-Mart, or whatever else you think I might own. I don't make any profit from this, it's just for fun!

This story is dedicated to Dark Angel for getting me interested in writing again, and to my sister who really helped me with my writer's block when I needed her. Thanks!

The Trouble With the Truth Part Two: Time Marches On.

By: Msmelanie

Chapter Six: Lies and Punishment Go Hand-in-Hand.

The kids hopped into the car first, everyone except Rei.

"Relena?" Heero asked Relena. "Could you get your daughter off my hand?"

Relena looked down at her daughter and saw her lightly holding Heero's hand. "It doesn't look like she's holding on that tight, Heero."

"Looks are deceiving." Heero said as he tried shaking her off his hand again, but Rei continued to cling on.

"Perhaps she'll let go if you ride with her instead of me?" Wufei recommended.

Heero glared at Wufei, but Rei looked at her mommy. She shined the sweetest sad smile she could show her mother. "Please?"

Heero looked at Relena and shook his head no. Relena looked down at Heero's hand. "She really wants to ride with you, Heero. Please?"

Heero shook his head no again.

Duo came walking up to Heero and Relena. I know this is stupid, but it'll be fun to torture Heero so..."You know what?" Duo began. "I'll take Rei's place in the girls vehicle, and Rei can have mine."

Heero just glared at Duo as he hopped into the girls' vehicle.

Relena just smiled as the girls got into their vehicle along with Wufei.

"Heero, let's go now." Trowa ordered.

Heero moved to the red car the guys were driving. Quatre and Trowa got in the back, while Heero tried to get in the front. That was easier said than done though.

"You have to let go of my hand to get into the car." Heero tried explaining to Rei.

Rei shook her head no and got into the driver's seat on the driver's side door. She crawled over to the passenger seat, pulling Heero behind her. Before Heero knew it, he was in the driver's seat with his daughter next to him. Rei flashed a simple grin that seemed to say I-told-you-so while Heero started to drive off the lot.

To the girls' ride...

"Mom, I'm hungry." Dominic complained to Dorothy.

"Well, we need to get the christmas tree before we go back home." Dorothy replied.

"That's weird." Hilde said. "Michael? Why aren't you complaining yet?"

"Oh, I'm fine. I got a truckload of candy to keep me full!" Michael answered.

Duo hit his forehead.

Hilde looked at him like she couldn't believe it. "A truckload of candy? Where did you get that kind of candy from?" she asked.

"Ummm...nowhere." Michael replied.

Duo just looked out the window as if he wasn't even listening to the conversation.

Dominic looked at a sack Michael was carrying. "Wow, Michael! You really do have gobs of candy!"

"Sshhh!" Michael shoo'd Dominic.

"Oh, young man..." Hilde said as she stopped the car.

To the guys' ride...

"Hey, what are the girls stopping for?" Quatre asked as the guys watched the women and Michael hop out of their own vehicle.

"I don't know." Heero grumbled as he slowed down. The guys got out and went up to the girls.

"What's going on?" Quatre asked the girls.

Hilde looked down at Michael. "Michael, where did you get all this candy from?" she asked as she looked inside Michael's bag.

"I'm not supposed to tell." Michael replied.

"Who told you not to tell?" Hilde asked.

"Did you pick that up from a stranger?! Did an old man give it to you?!" Quatre asked Michael.

"Oh, yeah right." Dorothy responded to Quatre sarcastically. "Do you think the scientists would actually give the kids candy? To do what, poison them?"

"No, it wasn't an old man." Michael interrupted. "Duo told me not to tell."

Why, I wonder..."Duo!" Hilde shouted.

Duo came out of the girls' vehicle. "Hey, Hilde." Duo laughed nervously. "What's up?"

Hilde just looked at Duo. She had a way of looking at Duo that always made him tell her the truth.

"Okay!" Duo shouted. "I gave him the candy to be quiet about me losing him."

"Lost him?" Hilde said. "Lost him! Duo, he's four years old! How can you lose something that's only four and noisier than anything on earth!" Hilde sighed. "When did you realize you lost him?"

"Oh, about 1:30." Duo replied.

"When did you leave Duo?" Hilde asked her son.

Her son shuffled his feet. "Oh, about 1:20."

Hilde couldn't believe her ears. "You had 'lost' Michael for ten whole minutes! How is that even possible?!"

Duo shrugged his shoulders.

Dorothy interrupted. "How is that possible indeed. Wouldn't your first clue be...the silence?"

Duo shrugged his shoulders again.

"It's Duo, what did you expect!" Wufei shouted as he stuck his head out of the girls' vehicle window. "Can we hurry up and go already! These kids are driving me crazy!"

Everyone got back into their cars.

To the girls' van in mid conversation...

"I think that's an excellent idea, Hilde." Dorothy answered back to Hilde.

"No, I completely disagree!" Wufei shouted at the girls.

"It will teach you to pay attention!" Mae Linh scolded.

"Besides, we need to go back to the Manager." Catherine replied. "Someone needs to take care of things at home. Plus, you need to learn sometime."

Wufei glared at Duo. "There punishing us because of you..."

"I didn't mean for that to happen!" Duo shouted back.

"Yes, you did!" Wufei replied.

"No, I didn't!" Duo protested back.

"Kids-oh, I mean guys-be quiet! We're almost there." Relena replied.

"Gee, and I thought we were bad." Dominic whispered to Michael.

After about a mile...

"There it is, the Optomist Club!" Hilde shouted.

The girls turned into a lot that had many types of trees. The guys followed the girls' vehicle. Everyone got out and headed for the trees.

"Howdy, folks!" A man in overalls called out. "Can I help you?"

"No, we're just looking." Dorothy replied.

"Okay, let's break apart and find the best tree." Relena replied.

"I'm guessing 'break apart' means get with our families again?" Quatre asked Heero.

"What do you think." Heero answered back as his daughter pulled him up to Neo and Relena.

Later on as the families started to find some trees...

"I found a good one!" Dominic shouted out.

"I did too!" Michael shouted out.

Everyone came to where the children were. Dorothy and Hilde picked up the two trees the children picked out.

"I don't know Michael, this trees fifty dollars..." Hilde said as she looked at the price tag.

"What about yours, Dominic?" Dorothy asked. She picked up the tree and realized it was only twenty dollars. "This price tags a lot nicer than the other."

Heero sneered. "As if you and Relena could ever put a dent in your checkbooks."

Dorothy sneered back. "You'd be surprised how paying a circus and feeding eleven people can dent a checkbook."

Heero continued to sneer.

"Stop that, Heero." Relena replied. "Let's not get into this now. I think Dominic found a pretty good tree."

Everyone walked up to the man in overalls. They paid him the money and had him put a fresh cut on the bottom of the tree. They stuck the tree in the back of the guys' car and moved out.

Chapter Text

I do not own Gundam Wing, Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, Wal-Mart, or whatever else you think I might own. I don't make any profit from this, it's just for fun!

This story is dedicated to Dark Angel for getting me interested in writing again, and to my sister who really helped me with my writer's block when I needed her. Thanks!

The Trouble With the Truth Part Two: Time Marches On.

By: Msmelanie

Chapter Seven: You Can Teach a Young Pilot New Tricks!

When everyone got home they were all worn out, except the kids. Especially Michael.

"Can we decorate the tree now mommy? Huh, can we? Can we now mommy? Please, can we?" Michael kept saying as he constantly jumped up and down.

"Michael, how much of that candy did you actually eat before I took it away?" Hilde asked.

Michael answered back with speed and intensity in his voice. "Oh, not much mommy. Not much at all mommy. Hardly any mommy. I love you mommy. Can we decorate the christmas tree now mommy?"

Hilde just glared at Duo again. Duo just did his best to ignore Hilde's glare. Suddenly, Hilde's glare slowly became an evil grin. "We'll decorate the tree later tonight. For now, let's just relax Michael."

Most of the kids went up to their rooms, while everyone else just sat down in the living room in front of the fire.

"Relena?" Heero asked Relena as he sat down on the big couch a cushion away from her. "Will you get your daughter off my hand now?"

Relena looked at Rei still holding on to Heero. "Sorry about that, Heero. Neo and Rei have always followed their own emotions no matter what."

Heero continued to look at Relena. "Please get her off."

Relena tried coaxing Rei off of Heero. It didn't work.

"Well, maybe we can help." Quatre recommended. "Your daughter can't be tougher than all of us gundam pilots."

Wufei, Duo, Trowa, and Quatre all grabbed Rei's hands to pry her off. Every time they started getting closer to pulling her off, she'd whine like she was in pain. That caused them to lose their stance, and for those brief moments, she'd hold on even tighter than before.

Relena looked at her daughter with worry on her face. She never acts like this. What is wrong?

Suddenly, her brother came downstairs and saw that the pilots were forcing his little sister to do something against her will. Neo ran up to the pilots before Relena could stop him. He rushed head long into the pilots and pushed them all back. They all fell to the ground.

"Neo, stop that!" Relena scolded.

"They were hurting Rei!" Neo yelled back.

Relena went up to Neo. "Honey, no they're not. Your sister won't let go of Heero, and the others were just trying to help."

Neo looked back and glared at Heero. Does this guy have a deathwish, or what? Neo stood between Rei and Heero and yanked his sisters hand away from Heero. Then Neo grabbed his sisters hand and brought her upstairs despite her protests.

The gundam pilots were stunned. They had used all their might to pull Rei off and her brother simply yanked her hand away as if it wasn't a hassle at all.

Relena sat back down on the big couch. Rei never acts like that...why did she do that?

"Anything wrong, Relena?" Catherine asked.

"No, everything's fine." replied Relena. Or is it...

Time passed by while the kids played and everyone sat around. Everyone went through the motions of the day, eating, scolding, playing, discussions, etc. Soon, it was 7:00...

"Well, I suppose we better get that tree decorated before we leave, huh?" Catherine smiled as she saw the kids all staring at the tree.

"Okay, let me get the decorations." Relena responded.

The guys watched as Relena brought down a couple of boxes labeled 'Christmas.' The children and the women started to move towards the boxes and stick trinkets on the tree. The guys stood around.

"Go ahead and help, guys." Relena said as she pulled out some lights and started to untangle them.

"What should we do?" Quatre whispered to Trowa. "I've never decorated a tree before. The servants always did it."

Trowa just looked back at Quatre. "I don't know how either."

"Duo? You know how don't you?" Quatre asked.

Duo looked at Quatre. "Well, yeah but...I haven't done it since I was a kid at my old church."

Quatre looked at Heero and Wufei. "Either of you ever done it?" Quatre asked.

Heero and Wufei just looked at each other and both shook their heads no.

"It's easy, you guys." Hilde said as she handed Quatre a santa ornament and Duo a reindeer ornament.

Duo shrugged and went up to the tree. He found a strong branch and hung the ornament over it. Then he went back to the boxes to see what else he could hang.

Quatre looked at the Santa ornament. He went over to the tree and saw all the different branches he could hang it on.

"Hang it on a strong branch." Dorothy said as she went by Quatre to hang up a red sled.

Quatre did as she said and hung it up.

"Now go get another one." Dorothy ordered.

Quatre went over to the box Duo was at.

Well those instructions are simple enough. thought Wufei. He went over to the box, while Heero and Trowa followed.

Before anyone knew it, the tree was decorated.

"It's pretty, but it's missing something." Quatre said as he looked at the tree.

"Well, of course. The lights." Relena said as she finished untangling the lights.

The guys helped the girls try and put the lights on the tree. When they were done everyone stood back to admire the tree.

"Oooh, it's pretty!" Dominic remarked.

"Very pretty!" Mingh Loh said.

"Beautiful!" the twins said.

"Nice." Jimmy said.

"Yeah, I think it's one of our most prettiest Christmas trees. It's too bad we didn't do this sooner. We could have looked at the lights longer." Relena said as she grabbed her purse.

"What do you mean?" Quatre asked.

"Oh, I guess Wufei and Duo haven't told you yet." replied Hilde.

"Told us what?" Heero said as he glared at Wufei and Duo.

"We have to meet the manager tonight. You guys have to take care of the kids." Catherine replied.

"Well, that should be easy. We took care of them for about a week once, remember?" Quatre remarked.

Hilde shook her head. "You don't understand. It's getting closer to the time the kids need to go bed. You have to help them get undressed, take a bath, and get ready for bed."

The guys looked stunned.

"Onna! I can't wash Mingh Loh, she's female!" Wufei protested.

Mae Linh laughed. "Wufei, You're her father! You can help your own daughter take her bath."

Wufei just sneered at Mae Linh.

The girls started to move out the door.

"Quatre, make sure you wash behind Dominic's ears!" Dorothy shouted out.

"Oh? Duo!" Hilde yelled out before she closed the door. "Watch Michael closely."

The guys just looked at the kids. The kids just looked at the guys.

The guys moved upstairs to their bedrooms. They sat down on their beds.

"Did any of you notice anything in the mall?" Heero asked the other pilots.

"Just people moving back and forth." Quatre replied.

"I saw an old man take more than ten minutes to decide to get an orange." Wufei replied.

"That's it?" Heero asked again.

Everyone nodded their heads.

"This is way too weird for my blood." Duo replied. "I mean I like Michael but, being his actual dad's another story. I mean, he got me into trouble."

"I know." replied Quatre. "I feel like I'm extremely out of my territory."

Heero looked down at the ground. "At least your children aren't threatening you, or holding on to you with all their might."

"Can we really ever get used to this?" Duo asked. "Day in, day out. The same boring thing over and over?"

"We can't back out though."Quatre replied. "We promised we wouldn't, remember?"

"This isn't going well though." Trowa replied. "Jimmy doesn't speak to me, and Catherine refuses to talk with me."

"Trowa, your son never talks and you were the girls' brother." Duo replied.

"So empty..." Wufei simply said. "No missions, no fighting, no peace to continually work for or to protect."

The guys all looked at the ground. Unbeknownst to them...

"Our dads want to leave?" Dominic said as he sat on the couch.

"I knew I shouldn't have listened!" Michael shouted.

"Why not tell us to our faces though? They know we can even hear whispers." Dominic said sadly.

"They probably don't know how far away we really can hear." Mingh Loh replied.

"Good riddance." Neo remarked. "If they want to leave, let them. Life was just fine with our moms before they came along."

Rei just stood silent.

"Fine! If-if Duo doesn't want to stay then...then I won't make him." Michael sadly replied.

"Let's drive them away tonight." Neo said as he looked at the others. All the children sadly shook their heads yes, except Rei.

Chapter Text

I do not own Gundam Wing, Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, Wal-Mart, or whatever else you think I might own. I don't make any profit from this, it's just for fun!

This story is dedicated to Dark Angel for getting me interested in writing again, and to my sister who really helped me with my writer's block when I needed her. Thanks!

The Trouble With the Truth Part Two: Time Marches On.

By: Msmelanie

Chapter Eight: Rubber ducky isn't useful.

About 8:00...

"Dominic! Let's give you a bath now, okay?" Quatre said as he came down the stairs.

"No." Dominic said.

"Your mom told me you need to take one though." Quatre replied.

"No! I won't take a bath until I hear a good reason why?!" Dominic shouted.

"Dominic?" Quatre asked stunned that his son shouted at him. "Why don't you want to take a bath?"

"I'll just get dirty tomorrow night again!" Dominic shouted louder. "I'll take my bath tomorrow night!"

"Quatre, your kid isn't in a very good mood right now. I'll just take my kid while you figure out what's wrong with your kid." Duo said as he walked up to Michael. "Come on kid, let's get you in the bathtub."

Michael just grinned at Duo and ran up the stairs to the bathroom.

That was easy. Duo thought. Maybe this won't be so bad after all...

Duo walked up the stairs to the bathroom. He saw Michael was ready and waiting.

"Okay kid, take your shirt off." Duo said as he got the bathtub ready.

"I'm only four years old, Duo. I can't get undressed by myself." Michael replied.

"Your telling me you can jump off of tall buildings without a scratch, but you can't get undressed by yourself?" Duo asked confused.

"Uh-huh." replied Michael.

Duo just groaned as he helped Michael get undressed. Then Duo sat Michael in the bathtub.

"You forgot my rubber ducky, Duo." Michael replied as Duo was trying to wash Michael.

"Well, where is it?" Duo asked.

"In my drawer with the DBZ comics." replied Michael.

"Oh? Okay I'll be back." Duo said as he went out the door.

Yeah, like I'll be waiting! Michael thought with an evil grin.

To Quatre's problem...

"Please, Dominic! You really should take a bath!" Quatre pleaded to Dominic.

"No! You haven't given me a good excuse to yet!" Dominic shouted at Quatre.

Dominic's shouting had started to annoy the other guys.

"Just grab him already Winner!" Wufei shouted at Quatre.

Quatre looked at Dominic. "I'm sorry Dominic, but you need to take your bath." Quatre said as he grabbed Dominic in spite of his protests and dragged him up to the bathroom.

"Let go of me!" Dominic screamed as loud as he could when they got to the bathroom. Quatre looked inside.

"Duo?" Quatre shouted out.

"What?" Duo replied as he came walking down the hall.

"Where were you?" Quatre asked.

"Michael said that he needed his rubber ducky, but I couldn't find it." Duo replied.

Quatre looked at the bathtub. "That doesn't matter anymore Duo because he's not here."

"What?!" Duo shouted as he looked into the bathtub. "Michael, where are you?!"

Duo shouted down the hall. "Michael! Michael!"

Then suddenly before Quatre knew it, Dominic let out a blood curling scream right in Quatre's ear.

"Aaaahhhhh!" Quatre shouted. "Dominic, what has got into you?!"

To the guys downstairs...

"Did you hear that?" Trowa asked. "Was that Dominic?"

"Michael?!" Duo continued to shout as he came downstairs."Hey, guys? Have you seen a naked four-year-old around here someplace?"

The guys all looked at each other.

"Can't say that I have." Heero replied.

"Aaahhh, Michael?! Where are you?!" Duo started hollering again.

To poor Quatre again...

"Dominic, don't splash so much!" Quatre said as he did his best to wash Dominic.

"I don't wanna take a bath!" Dominic continued to scream.

"Dominic, what's your problem? You've never acted like this before."

Dominic just stuck his tongue out at Quatre.

A little while later...

"See? That wasn't so bad, was it?" Quatre asked softly as he dried the grumpy Dominic off with a warm towel.

"Yes, it was!" Dominic shouted.

Quatre got Dominic dressed, with a little bit of hassle, and carried him back downstairs.

"Did Duo ever find Michael?" Quatre asked as he set Dominic beside Rei, Neo, Jimmy, and Mingh Loh on the floor of the living room.

Quatre suddenly heard something coming from the back yard. "MICHAEL! WHERE ARE-AAAHH! A KILLER LION! DOWN BOY! HELP!"

"I wouldn't bet on it." Wufei replied. "Who's next?"

The guys looked at each other.

"I'll go." Trowa said as he got up from the couch.

Trowa went over to Jimmy.

"Come." Trowa replied.

Jimmy got up and looked at Trowa. "No, never!" he shouted.

Jimmy stunned Trowa. Jimmy rarely talks and now he's downright shouting? Trowa thought.

"Come." Trowa repeated himself.

Jimmy jumped up and down on the floor. "NO! NO! NO! NO!" Jimmy continued to shout before he shot out of the room.

Trowa followed Jimmy out of the room and snatched him up right before he went into the back yard. Trowa dragged Jimmy up to the bathroom while Jimmy continued to shout and kick his heels.

Outside you could hear Duo yelling from the front yard. "NICE FLUFFY, DOWN BOY! MICHAEL!"

"Jimmy is actually yelling." Quatre said to the others. "That's spooky."

Mingh Loh walked up to Wufei. "Are you going to give me a bath tonight or not otoko!" Mingh Loh shouted at Wufei.

Wufei just looked at her. "You actually want a bath?"

Mingh Loh just looked at Wufei. "Of course. I don't want to smell like you, you know."

Wufei muttered something underneath his breath while he and Mingh Loh went upstairs.

Chapter Text

I do not own Gundam Wing, Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, Wal-Mart, or whatever else you think I might own. I don't make any profit from this, it's just for fun!

This story is dedicated to Dark Angel for getting me interested in writing again, and to my sister who really helped me with my writer's block when I needed her. Thanks!

The Trouble With the Truth Part Two: Time Marches On.

By: Msmelanie

Chapter nine: What's wrong with these kids?

"MICHAEL!" Duo continued to shout as he came in. "Hey, have you guys-"

"No." Heero replied. "We haven't seen him."

Duo just moaned and went upstairs. He started yelling again until Trowa interrupted. He was coming out with a kid that looked like Jimmy, but was as noisy as Michael.

"Duo." Trowa said as he walked up to Duo. "If he ran away from you, what makes you think he'll come back just by yelling out his name?"

Duo thought about Trowa's comment. "You think he's hiding from me?"

"Yes." Trowa simply replied as he took the noisy Jimmy-look-alike downstairs.

Duo looked as he saw Wufei standing by the doorway of the bathroom waiting for Mingh Loh to get undressed.

"I'm done!" she yelled.

Wufei grumbled as he stepped inside and started bathing his daughter.

"Behind my ears!" Mingh Loh yelled at Wufei. Wufei just grumbled. "In between my toes too!" Mingh Loh yelled again.

Wufei just mumbled again. Where has my dignity gone to?...

After giving enough orders to her dad, Mingh Loh got out of the bathtub and got dressed. Mingh Loh and Wufei went downstairs. Wufei just looked at Heero's kids.

Double trouble. Wufei thought.

Heero walked up to Neo and Rei. "Let's go."

Rei got up and went upstairs. Neo just stood there.

Heero just looked at his son. "If you don't want to take a bath, fine. I won't deal with any intolerable screaming or foolish antics."

His son just glared back at him and ran off.

"Heero? Relena wants you to bathe him also." Quatre said.

Heero ignored Quatre and went upstairs to bathe Rei.

He found her already undressed and in the bathtub. Heero bathed her while she stood completely still. Ten minutes later Heero and Rei came back downstairs.

"That was fast!" Quatre commented.

"How did you do that?!" Wufei shouted.

"I just bathed her." Heero said calmly as he sat back down.

Everyone just looked at Heero as if he wasn't telling the truth.

"Did you threaten her?" Quatre asked.

"No." Heero replied.

"Did you bribe her?" Wufei asked.

Heero just glared at Wufei. "No, I just bathed her."

Then the guys suddenly realized something. They looked down at their feet. Dressed in his pajamas was...

"Michael!" Quatre shouted.

Michael looked up and grinned. "Hi!"

"Duo!" Quatre shouted. "We found Michael!"

Duo ran into the house panting. "You did?! Well, where is he?!"

Quatre just looked at Duo. "Duo, he's right next to me."

Duo looked again. "Are you okay, Quatre? That's Heero's kid."

Quatre looked at Duo puzzled. Then he looked at the kid next to him. It was Neo.

"Well, he was right here.." Quatre replied.

Heero looked at his watch. "When we're the kids supposed to be in bed?"

"At 9:00 Heero, why?" Quatre asked.

"When are the girls supposed to be home?" Heero asked again.

"Around 10:00." Duo answered. "Why?"

Heero looked down at the ground. "It's 9:50."

"What?" Quatre replied. "Are you serious?!"

Heero shook his head yes.

"Dominic, please go upstairs." Quatre said as he looked at Dominic.

"No! I go to bed every night!" Dominic shouted. "I don't want to go to bed. Give me a good reason to go to bed!"

Quatre just sighed. "I don't have time for this right now, Dominic."

"I won't go! I'll go to bed tomorrow night!" Dominic shouted.

"Winner!" Wufei shouted as he and Trowa grabbed their own children. "Just grab him!"

Quatre grabbed Dominic while he kicked and screamed. "I don't want to! Let me go!"

Heero looked down at Neo. "Get to bed."

Neo glared at him and smirked. Yeah, right...

Heero looked at Rei but she was already moving up the stairs.

"MICHAEL!" Duo shouted as he moved through the rooms one by one. "This isn't funny! Please come out!"

Heero looked down at Neo. Neo looked back at Heero.

"Go to bed." Heero repeated.

Neo just looked back at Heero. Is this guy serious?

Suddenly, the guys heard the car start parking into the driveway.

"Oh no!" Duo shouted.

Neo slowly moved up the stairs and disappeared just in time for the girls to come through the door...

"Hey, Duo! How did Michael behave?" Hilde shouted as she came through the door.

Duo just laughed nervously.

The rest of the women came in behind Dorothy.

"Well, how were the kids?" Relena asked.

None of the guys answered.

"Oh, they're not that bad!" Hilde laughed.

Duo just stood silent as he watched the girls go up to say goodnight to the kids. I am so toast.

A little later...

"Well, all the kids are asleep. Especially Michael! He must have been worn out." Hilde said as she came downstairs.

"Michael was upst- of course he was!" Duo laughed nervously.

Hilde looked confusingly at Duo. "You aren't making much sense tonight. I think you need some sleep Duo."

"Yeah, I'm really worn out." Duo replied. Why that little...

"That's good. I think it's time for us to go to bed also." Hilde said as she and the other girls went up the stairs.

"You know, I think I'll go to bed too." Quatre replied as he looked at the others.

"I agree. If kids take this much energy, we'll need to get all the sleep we can." Duo said as he and the others started to move up the stairs to their room.

To the kids...

"So, do you think that did it?" Dominic asked. "Do you think they'll go away now?"

"I'm not sure. I couldn't hear them." Michael said.

"Yeah, if only mom didn't carpet the walls with soundproof carpet." Dominic replied.

"If they're smart, then they'll run as fast as they can." Neo said.

"No kidding, if I had to go through what they did tonight, I'd already be gone." Michael replied. "Hey, Jimmy? You okay?" Michael asked as he looked at Jimmy rubbing his throat.

Jimmy just grumbled.

"Leave him be." Neo replied. "His throat probably hurts. He's not used to yelling."

"He's not used to yelling? He's not even used to talking." Dominic replied.

"Whatever!" Mingh Loh harshly whispered. "Let's just go to sleep already. I'm not used to staying up so late."

The other kids nodded their heads.

Rei just looked at her brother.

"Why didn't you help?" Neo asked Rei.

Rei just turned around.

Neo grumbled. She's hiding something...

Back to the guys...

"Gee, I never knew it took so long to get kids ready for bed." Duo yawned as he crawled into bed. "I'll say this though. I was wrong when I said this would be boring."

Quatre plopped down onto his bed. "I wish it was more boring. That was downright horrible!"

"No kidding." Duo replied. "The only kids who weren't causing trouble were Rei and Mingh Loh."

"Don't say that onna was easy!" Wufei answered back. "I have never heard so many commands in my life!"

"Alright then, calm down!" Duo replied. "Then Rei behaved lucky, Heero. You didn't have to go all around this house with that 'pet' on your heels looking for your son, and then find out that he was in his own bed!"

Heero just ignored Duo's statement. "Will you go to sleep already?"

"Well, excuse me for interrupting your peaceful sleep!" Duo said as he cuddled up in his covers.

Chapter Text

I do not own Gundam Wing, Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, Wal-Mart, or whatever else you think I might own. I don't make any profit from this, it's just for fun!

This story is dedicated to Dark Angel for getting me interested in writing again, and to my sister who really helped me with my writer's block when I needed her. Thanks!

The Trouble With the Truth Part Two: Time Marches On.

By: Msmelanie

Chapter Ten: The God of Death Just Turned Into An Angel?!

The next morning around 11:00...

The guys slowly came down the stairs. They realized the girls and the children were already up and sitting on the couch. The guys went into the kitchen to get something to eat.

Michael hit Dominic's shoulder. "Aren't they supposed to be gone by now?" Michael whispered.

"I thought they would be. I guess not." Dominic responded.

"Dominic!" Michael whispered harshly. "Whisper or our moms'll hear!"

"Well, then I guess they want to stay after all!" Michael whispered back excitedly.

"They only stayed because they promised." Neo whispered to Dominic and Michael. "They will get fed up with this 'boring ' life soon, trust me."

Michael just looked at Neo. "Well, I think if they stayed after everything we did to them, we should give them another chance." Michael whispered.

Neo just looked back at Michael. "Do whatever you want." Neo just jumped off the couch. "I don't give second chances."

You don't even give first chances. Michael thought. "What do you say Dominic? None of them left, so shouldn't we give them a second chance?" Michael whispered.

Dominic looked at Michael. "Well, if Quatre stayed...I guess maybe we should."

Rei jumped off the couch too and went towards her brother.

"What?" Neo asked when he realized Rei was following her. Rei just looked at him with a sad, but sweet smile.

"What are you hiding?" Neo asked again.

Rei just looked at her brother again and went off to the kitchen.

To the kitchen...

"Where did that cereal go?" Duo said out loud as he started looking through all the pantries.

"I think it's in the middle pantry." Quatre replied as he watched Rei enter the kitchen.

Heero just looked at Rei, but silently hid his hand behind his back. "What is it?"

Rei just stared back at the former pilots as if she really wanted to say something.

"Kid, you just gonna stare at us all day?" Duo asked.

Rei looked at Duo, and then she slowly shied away from Heero as she turned around and left the kitchen.

"Strange kid." Duo replied while he started munching away on some cereal straight out of the box.

Heero just glared at Duo.

Duo noticed Heero glaring at him. "What did I do?"

"You scared her off." Trowa replied.

"Well, she was freaking me out!" Duo answered back. "It's not natural for a kid to stare like that."

Back to the living room...

"Hey Jimmy!" Michael shouted as he went to sit next to Jimmy and Mingh Loh on the couch. "Dominic and I have done some thinking." Michael whispered. "We think we should give the guys another chance since they didn't leave. What do you think?"

Mingh Loh whispered back. "Fine, I'll be strong enough to give Wufei another chance."

"How about you Jimmy?" Michael whispered to Jimmy.

Jimmy thought. Normally no, but my throat's killing me... Jimmy nodded his head yes.

"Great!" Michael whispered excitedly. "Let's be nicer to them today... "I know, we'll play with them!"

Jimmy and Mingh Loh just looked at Michael.

"Play?" Mingh Loh asked.

"Yeah, in the snow! It should be hard enough by now to play in!" Michael whispered back.

Jimmy and Mingh Loh just looked at each other.

"Fine." Mingh Loh agreed. Jimmy just shook his head yes.

Michael jumped down from the couch and ran over to his mom Hilde. "Mom, can I go play outside?"

"Not unless you get a coat." his mom replied.

The kids went upstairs to get their coats.

"Your gloves also." Hilde said as she saw the kids come back down the stairs. the kids went back up the stairs to grab their gloves.

"Zip up your coats." Dorothy replied.

The kids bent down awkwardly and zipped up their heavy coats.

"Don't forget your stocking caps." Relena replied.

The kids just moaned and went back upstairs to get their stocking caps.

"Now can we go?" Michael asked his mother.

"Sure." Hilde replied.

Instead of going out the door though, the kids went towards the kitchen.

"Come play with us!" Michael shouted at Duo.

Duo just looked at Michael. "Play?"

"Yeah, in the snow!" Michael replied.

"It's cold out there! I don't want to go out there!" Duo answered back.

"Please Duo! Just for a little while..." Michael pleaded.

"Ugh...Oh, alright. Fine, for a little bit okay?" Duo gave in at last.

"You guys too!" Dominic shouted at the others.

"No." replied Heero.

"Rei!" Michael shouted out. "I think your daddy wants a hug!"

"Never mind, I'll come." Heero replied as he got away from the wall.

"I won't." Wufei said defiantly.

"Yes you will,daddy!" Mingh Loh shouted.

Wufei looked stunned. "Why did you call me that?"

Mingh Loh looked confused. "I thought you liked it. It's all you responded to in the mall."

"I wasn't paying attention. Please don't call me that." Wufei replied.

"Only if you come play with us." Mingh Loh replied.

Wufei sighed and shook his head yes.

"Excellent, go get your coats and gloves on!" Michael shouted.

The guys went upstairs and grabbed the new winter ensembles the girls bought for them.

"Let's go!" Michael shouted as he watched the guys come down the stairs.

A little while later...

"Help you make a snowman?" Quatre asked confused. "What's a snowman?"

Dominic smiled at his father. "Just help me roll up a lot of snow for starters."

Quatre did as Dominic said as he helped Dominic make a huge ball of snow.

"Is that it?" Quatre replied looking at the pile of snow.

"No, silly! Help me make another ball!" Dominic laughed.

Dominic and Quatre made another ball.

"Now, put it on top of the other one." Dominic said.

Dominic and Quatre put the second ball on top of the other.

"Now what?" Quatre asked.

"Make another ball and put it on top of the other ball again." Dominic replied.

Quatre and Dominic made the huge snowball and placed it on the top again.

"Now we can decorate it!" Dominic shouted as he showed Quatre a carrot, some sticks, and pieces of coal and handed them to Quatre.

Quatre just looked back at Dominic confused.

"Like in the song!" Dominic laughed and started singing. "Frosty the snowman was a Jolly happy soul. With a corncob pipe and a button nose and two eyes made out of coal!"

Quatre looked at him again and put two coals in for the snowman's eyes.

"Right!" Dominic shouted. "Put the sticks in for his hands, the carrot for his nose, and the rest of the coal as a mouth and buttons!"

"Oh, like this!" Quatre laughed as he placed the objects where Dominic said to put them.

"Right!" Dominic laughed.

Quatre looked at the snowman. "He's missing something." Quatre took a stick and made lines on the snowman to make it look like a vest. Then Quatre went into the house and swerved into the kitchen. He came out and walked up to Dominic. "Now, it's complete!" Quatre laughed as he placed a teacup in a stick hand of the snowman.

Quatre and Dominic just laughed.

"Let's make another one!" Dominic shouted.

To Duo and Michael...

"Come on, Duo! It's fun!" Michael pleaded. "Just make one snow angel with me?"

Duo just looked at Michael. "I'll get my clothes all snowy."

Michael laughed. "No you won't Duo! These outfits were meant to be snowed on. It's easy to get the snow off."

Duo just groaned as he turned his back to the snow. "Are you sure it won't hurt when I fall?"

"Positive!" Michael replied.

Duo took one last look at the snow before he fell in. Michael was right, it didn't hurt at all. "Cool! Now what?!"

Michael laughed and fell down into the snow. "Wave your arms and legs up and down, like this!" Michael said as he moved up and down to make the wings and dress.

Duo did as he was told. "I did it! Now, how do I get out?"

"Just plop yourself out!" Michael shouted as he put extra strength into his legs and stood up.

Duo did the same, although his wasn't as graceful.

"Wow, look! The God of Death just turned into an angel!" Duo laughed as he looked at his snow angel. "It's not as good as yours, though."

"It takes practice." Michael said. "You'll get the hang of it after awhile!"

To Wufei and Mingh Loh...

"Hah! Is that all you can hit?" Ming Loh said as she looked at the icicles on the house. She was in the middle of a contest with Wufei to see who could knock down the most icicles with only 10 snowballs.

"It's pretty good for my first time!" Wufei shouted back.

"Your first time? I don't even remember my first time, but I have always beaten anyone who tried to challenge me!" Mingh Loh replied.

Wufei looked at the icicles still hanging on to the house. How come I can do something like fly a gundam and not nail some simple ! Gundam, I wonder...

Wufei threw two snowballs and simultaneously made four icicles fall.

"Wow!" Mingh Loh shouted as she jumped up and down. "That was amazing! How did you do that!"

Wufei smiled and crossed his arms. "A simple trick I learned from dealing with space mines."

"Can you please teach me father? Pretty please?" Mingh Loh said as she stopped jumping up and down.

"It takes time and commitment." Wufei said.

"I'll do whatever it takes! I never back down!" Mingh Loh said proudly.

Wufei just smiled.

To Rei, Neo, Jimmy, and their fathers. (Who for once are really enjoying themselves.)...

Heero has the upper hand...Trowa thought while Jimmy and Trowa were hiding behind a snowfort. "We need a strategy, Jimmy."

Jimmy shook his head yes while he threw another snowball at Rei and missed.

"They're coming up with a strategy." Heero replied. "We need to take them down now."

Neo looked at Heero. "How?"

Heero looked at the snowfort Trowa and Jimmy were hiding behind. "I'll run as fast as I can to the left. Trowa will know it's a trick and won't strike. Rei, slowly move out from behind the fort on the left. Trowa will see you, and will tell Jimmy to go after you while he takes me. Meanwhile Neo will stay behind the fort and-"

"Lunch time!" Relena shouted out.

All the kids shot out for the front door.

"It's already lunchtime?!" Duo shouted out.

"It can't be! We're in the middle of a mission-er-a game!" Heero shouted.

"You can play later!" Relena shouted out to them. "It's time to eat!"

The guys slowly moved inside until they heard a strange sound.

"Oh, they arrived already?" Relena said as she shouted out Catherine's name.

"What's the whole circus doing here?" Quatre asked.

"Well..." began Relena. "Other than just paying the circus to keep quiet, we have to do something when it comes this way."

"What?" Trowa asked.

"Perform." Relena replied.

"Perform?!" Duo shouted. "What do you mean? Aren't you supposed to stay out of the public eye?"

"Yes, but in the circus people think were 'look-a-likes' and not the real thing." Catherine explained. Suddenly, some people walked up to their door.

"Hello, Relena!" a woman smiled sweetly. "It's good to see you!" Then she noticed the pilots. "Oh, have you added on to your show?"

Relena laughed. "Never mind them, Rouge. Who all came?"

A man beside her laughed. "Oh, just a few small acts this time." he said.

Catherine smiled. "Well, thanks for telling us Legato."

"Legato?" Trowa asked. "How do you know him?"

Catherine blushed. "Well, he took your- I mean- my former dead partner's place!"

Trowa looked at him suspiciously. "Do you know the scientists?"

"The what?" Legato responded.

"Okay, that's enough introductions for now!" Relena interrupted. "We need to go inside and eat! See you later Legato and Rouge!"

The two circus people went away as the guys went inside to eat.

Chapter Text

I do not own Gundam Wing, Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, Wal-Mart, or whatever else you think I might own. I don't make any profit from this, it's just for fun!

This story is dedicated to Dark Angel for getting me interested in writing again, and to my sister who really helped me with my writer's block when I needed her. Thanks!

The Trouble With the Truth Part Two: Time Marches On.

By: Msmelanie

Chapter Eleven: The Secret is Out.

Heero looked at Relena as he was walking inside. "You mean to tell me that we have to perform?"

Relena just looked at Heero. "Chances are pretty good that you will."

"I don't want to perform!" Duo shouted. "People would look at me like I was a freak!"

"No, they don't." Trowa replied testily.

"Oh, I didn't mean to offend you Trowa! I forgot you were in the circus with your girlfriend, weren't you?" Duo asked.

Catherine just embarrassingly blushed while Trowa just looked angrily at Duo. "Watch your mouth, Duo..."

"Oh, not girlfriend. Loving sister, right?" Duo replied.

Trowa just looked at him again. "Let's just go sit down."

The guys went into the kitchen to sit down and eat with the rest of the family.

Michael smiled at Duo as he sat down next to him and Hilde. "Hey, Duo? People don't look at you like your a freak. I know. I wish some people did though, then all those jerks wouldn't hang out with our moms."

The guys gagged on their food slightly.

"What? What does he mean, Hilde?" Duo asked Hilde.

"The other performers, Duo." Hilde replied. "He's thinking of all the other performers, right Michael?"

"Huh? No I'm talking about the guys tha-" began Michael until he saw his mom looking at him. "I mean, yeah the performers."

"See?" Hilde smiled back at Duo.

"You bet." replied Dominic. "Mom's real fond of the guys on the trapeze...and Aunt Relena constantly flirts with the new staff."

Heero just stared at Relena. Relena just tried to ignore him.

Quatre looked at Dorothy who was silently drinking her pop. "You know, Dorothy-you really-that's just not-you shouldn't want-I mean-it's not-you just-" stuttered Quatre.

"What? It's just harmless fun." replied Dorothy.

"Yeah, that's nothing compared to how much Aunt Hilde flirts anyhow." Dominic said in his mother's defense.

Duo glanced at Hilde. "What does he mean?"

"Well, I uh-" Hilde stuttered.

Dominic talked while he chewed his food. "She has no preference. She likes all the guys."

Duo just looked at Hilde again, "That true?"

Hilde nervously laughed. "Come on, Duo. You know I've never been that judgemental of guys. I mean I hung out with you, remember?"

"Yeah, well..." Michael replied. "Jimmy's mom's been smitten with Legato Bluesummers, you know."

Trowa stopped eating and looked over at Catherine. "Is that true?"

Catherine shuffled her feet. "Sort of."

"He's not right for you, I can sense it." Trowa replied. "Stay away from him."

Catherine grew red with anger. "He is too right! Even Jimmy likes him, right Jimmy?"

Jimmy just ignored his mother.

Mingh Loh felt like entering the conversation. "Yes, well mother doesn't flirt because those men are all weak."

Wufei smiled.

"She will end up with my father because he's arrogant, not weak." Mingh Loh finished.

Wufei stopped smiling. Mae Linh just ignored her daughter's comment.

"Well, you have husbands now so you don't have to find a father for the kids anymore." Duo said demandingly.

"What?!" the girls shouted.

"Who said you were my husband?!" Hilde shouted at Duo.

Duo crossed his arms. "I'm Michael's father, aren't I?"

"That doesn't make you my husband!" Hilde shouted. "We aren't flirting to find 'fathers' anyway!"

"Nevertheless, no more flirting." Heero said as he glared at Relena.

"Oh?" Dorothy replied. "Does that mean you'll stop flirting too?"

"Yes." Heero replied.

"He doesn't speak for me!" Duo shouted.

"Heero, how often do you flirt with other women?" asked Relena.

"..." Heero responded.

"I thought so." Relena answered back.

"We aren't talking about us, we're talking about you." Duo said. "As Michael's father, I say no."

"Yeah, well I'll stop flirting the day that you marry me." Hilde replied.

"You're on!" Duo shouted. Wait, what did I just say?

"Is that a proposal?" Dorothy asked as everyone stared at Duo.

"Yeah, now Duo can never leave!" Michael shouted.

"I-I didn't mean-I just." Duo stuttered.

Hilde laughed. "Oh don't worry, Duo. I know your mouth moves faster than your brain!"

Mae Linh felt it was time to change this discussion. "When are we supposed to perform?"

Relena took a bite of her meat. "I don't know. I'll have to find the manager and ask, but I'm guessing in a couple of days."

After everyone was done eating, the parents went into the living room to relax by the fire. All of the kids went into their bedroom or outside to play, except Neo and Rei.

Rei just kept looking at the pilots, while Neo kept staring at Heero.

"Heero, how can you stand to have those two staring at you?" Duo asked.

Heero didn't respond.

"That's really spooky. Your kids are freaking me out, Heero." Duo replied.

Heero slightly smiled.

Rei finally went up to Heero. "Hi."

"Hello." responded Heero.

"Can I talk to you?" Rei asked Heero.

"Sure." Heero replied.

"Away from him?" Rei asked as she pointed toward Duo. "He scares me."

"With what, his looks?" Wufei responded.

"Wufei!" Duo whined. "Stop hanging out with your daughter, she's rubbing off on you!"

Heero looked at Rei. "Where?"

"Mommy's room." Rei replied.

Heero just looked at her confused.

"Please?" Rei asked.

Heero shook his head yes and followed her upstairs to Relena's room.

"Okay, what did you want to tell me?" Heero asked.

Rei shuffled her feet. "The mall."

"What about it?" Heero replied.

Rei looked at the ground. "Promise you won't tell mommy?"

Heero just looked down at his daughter. "Promise."

"You won't get mad either?" Rei said looking up at her father.

Heero looked down at his daughter again. "Alright."

"I've been in contact with Dr. J." Rei replied.

"What?" Heero asked.

"I like Dr. J. I've been in contact with him for someime now." Rei replied.

"How?" Heero asked.

"Sound waves." Rei answered.

Heero just looked at her confused.

Rei just looked at her father. Is he really going to make me yack all day long?

Heero continued to look at her.

I guess so... thought Rei. "Me and the other children hear extremely well when we want to. So well mommy carpeted their bedroom walls in soundproof carpet along with our bedroom."

Heero looked at her again. "What's that have to do with Dr. J?"

Rei sighed and looked at him again. He makes me talk so much...When I cock my ears just right I can hear well, but when I don't, I hear like everyone else. In public places none of the kids cock their ears because their are too many noises all over. That's when Dr. J. contacts me."

"From a far away distance?" Heero asked.

Rei shook her head yes.

Heero looked at his daughter. "Why is this important now? Did he say something to you?"

Rei shook her head yes again.

"What did he say?" Heero asked.

Rei looked at Heero. "He said 'Hold on tight to your daddy, he knows the key that you hold'."

"I know the key that you hold?" repeated Heero. "What does that mean?"

Rei shrugged her shoulders. "Promise you won't tell?"

Heero just looked at her. "Promise."

Chapter Text

I do not own Gundam Wing, Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, Wal-Mart, or whatever else you think I might own. I don't make any profit from this, it's just for fun!

This story is dedicated to Dark Angel for getting me interested in writing again, and to my sister who really helped me with my writer's block when I needed her. Thanks!

The Trouble With the Truth Part Two: Time Marches On.

By: Msmelanie

Chapter twelve: Past revelations

Michael and Mingh Loh had become bored and came down to see what was on T.V.

Michael sat in the front while Mingh Loh sat next to her mom and Duo.

Wufei stared at Mae Linh. She annoyed him just by being there. It's been two days and I still don't know where I knew this onna from! Wufei looked at Mae Linh and Mingh Loh. The laugh, the attitude, the name...

Michael saw something on T.V. that made him stand up. "Look, it's Zeches! That guy's related to Aunt Relena right?"

"Otoko, get down!" Mingh Loh shouted at Michael.

"Yes, he's my brother." Relena responded.

"He's your brother? That's cool!" Michael shouted.

Mingh Loh didn't feel like yelling again. Instead she moved up to Michael and put her index finger in the groove on the back of Michael's knee. Michael automatically fell forward.

"Told you to sit down." Mingh Loh said cooly.

Then, as if lightning struck Wufei, memories from a long forgotten past started to resurface...

A young boy of about six was looking for a quiet place to study. He walked out to a small cliff only a few feet from a beautiful pond.

"1+8=7? No!" the boy shouted. "1+8=10? No!" the boy shouted again.

The boy stopped to look at the beautiful blue sky and the trees around him. "Such a pretty sight. I got it! 1+8=9!"

The boy laughed as he wrote down his great accomplishment on a piece of paper. He stood up. "Yes, I rise to the challenge once again!"

Suddenly, he felt something hit him in the back of his knee. The next thing he remembered he was wet. When he opened his eyes he realized he fell into the pond. "What happened?"

"Hello, I'm Mae Linh Schin!" he heard a voice call out above him.

He looked up and saw a little girl about his age. "Did you trip me?!" he shouted.

She laughed and shook her head yes.

The boy did his best to crawl back up to the edge of the small cliff. The boy felt completely drenched. He felt even worse when he looked at his white outfit caped in mud. "Look what you did you...you..."

"Onna!" she said proudly. "Hello, what's your name?"

"How dare you!" the boy shouted enraged. "I am Wufei Chang! The descendent of the mighty warrior of the clan Changs!"

Mae Linh just laughed. "I'm new here. If you're a strong enough otoko, I will play with you."

Wufei looked at her again. "I am strong, but I don't play with bleeding hearts or women."

"You are not! You're not brave enough to be seen with me! You are weak!" Mae Linh shouted.

"I am not! Name the game!" Wufei shouted.

"Hide-and-go-seek!" Mae Linh shouted.

Wufei stood up. "Mae Linh Schin!"

Everyone just looked at him except Mae Linh.

"You remember, huh?" Mae Linh said.

Wufei looked at her closely. "You've changed a lot."

"Well, the last time we saw each other we were ten years old Wufei!" Mae Linh laughed.

"What?" Duo said. "Wufei, you knew her when you were a kid?!"

"Yes." Wufei replied.

"How?" Duo asked.

"I will not go into that." Wufei replied while Mae Linh and Mingh Loh laughed.

Wufei walked up to Duo. "Get up."

"Why?" Duo asked.

Wufei grabbed Duo's turtleneck and pushed him off.

"Hey, man! What's the big idea?" Duo asked as he picked himself up.

Wufei sat down next to Mae Linh. "Onna, I can't believe I didn't figure it out sooner. Where did you move away to?"

"Wait a second!" Duo laughed. "Are you telling me she was your friend growing up? Wufei, was she your girlfriend!"

"She was my friend. We were too young for anything else." Wufei replied.

"Hard times were coming and mother said we had to move away. I still have the white rose you gave to me though." replied Mae Linh.

"A white rose?! Wufei gave you a white rose?! Duo shouted.

"It was a goodbye present." Wufei replied.

Duo grabbed his heart like he was having a heart attack. "You mean to tell me the guy who hates women used to have a female playmate? How is that possible?!"

"Shutup otoko, I'm trying to talk here!" Mae Linh shouted as she threw a nearby vase at Duo.

Duo ducked his head just in time for the vase to go over his head. "Nevermind, I see how now."

Heero came down from the stairs while Relena went up them. He went over towards the couch and saw Wufei laughing next to Mae Linh. That's weird. Heero sat down at the end of the small couch.

Neo saw Heero and walked over to him. He started to glare at Heero.

"Heero?" Duo said as he sat on the floor. "Your freaky sons staring at you again.

Heero looked at Neo. No he's not... he's glaring not staring. "What is it ?"

Neo walked up to him not letting his glare waver for a second. "Why are you being so friendly with my sister?

Heero looked at Neo. "Why shouldn't I?"

Neo glared at Heero and harshly whispered. "I'm her family, not you!"

Oh now we're getting to the core...

Heero looked at Neo. "Are you okay?"

"She's mine, not yours!" Neo shouted.

Heero continued to look at Neo. "She's my daughter and you're my son."

Neo grew red with anger. "She's mine, stay away from her."

Duo got off the floor and sat beside Heero. "Maybe he's jealous, Heero." Duo whispered to Heero.

Neo continued to glare at Heero. "Stay away from my family."

"Why?" Heero replied.

"You'll hurt them." Neo replied.

"I'm not after your mother or your sister." Heero answered back.

"You'll hurt them." Neo simply repeated.

"What are you talking about?" asked Heero.

Relena was starting to come down the stairs until she heard Heero and Neo's voice. She stopped at the top middle of the railing.

"You'll leave, I know you will." Neo replied.

"You don't trust me?" Heero asked.

"I don't trust many." Neo replied.

"I'll vouch for that!" Michael interrupted.

Neo continued to glare at Heero as he walked off to another room.

Duo looked over at Heero. "Heero, you have royally pissed off your kid."

Relena finished going down the stairs and sat by Heero. She grew quiet. "I'm sorry. Neo's never been very trusting. He won't be like Rei or the others, Heero. You'll have to make the first move."

"First move?" Heero asked.

"You have to prove to him that you'll always love and be here for your family." Relena replied.

"How?" Heero asked.

"Show it." Relena replied.

Heero gazed wide-eyed at Relena. "You mean like...hold his hand?"

Relena met Heero's gaze. "A little more than that, Heero."

Heero stood silent. "Hmmm...I can't do that."

"It's either that or see glares and hear threats for the rest of your life." Relena replied.

Heero closed his eyes and looked away from Relena. "I'll think about it."

Chapter Text

This story is dedicated to Dark Angel for getting me interested in writing again, and to my sister who really helped me with my writer's block when I needed her. Thanks!

The Trouble With the Truth Part Two: Time Marches On.

By: Msmelanie

Chapter Thirteen: Heero Shouts...For Relena?!

"Anybody want to come with me to see the manager?" Relena asked.

"We'll come!" Catherine shouted out. "Jimmy, grab your coat!"

Trowa just glanced at her.

Relena, Jimmy and Catherine went inside the circus tent...

"Hey, Cathy!" Legato called out.

"Hey, Legato!" Catherine shouted back. "What are you doing?"

Relena watched Catherine flirting with Legato. "Catherine, let's go." Relena asked as she moved to the manager's tent.

"Okay, would you watch Jimmy for me?" Catherine asked.

"Sure!" Legato laughed out. He watched Relena and Catherine exit the tent. He looked over at Jimmy. "Hey Jimmy, you want a sucker?"

Jimmy just stared at the candy and shook his head no as he started to walk off.

Damn kid... Legato thought as he stuck some suckers in the back of Jimmy's hood as he walked off.

"Hey, Legato!" Rouge called out.

"Hey, Rouge." Legato replied.

"Did he take it?" Rouge asked.

"No, but I stuck some in his hood. Maybe some of the others will eat it." Legato replied.

Later right before bedtime...

"Mom has to perform tomorrow? Do our dads too?" asked Michael.

"No." Jimmy replied.

"Well, Duo must've been relieved!" Michael said. "Hey Jimmy, will you take that coat off already? Your making me warm just looking at you."

Jimmy removed his coat but Michael noticed something fall.

"Whoah, Jimmy! You got candy!" Michael shouted as he looked at the suckers that fell on the floor.

Jimmy just looked at the ground.

"Who gave them to you?" Michael asked as he stuck one of the suckers into his mouth.

"Jerk." Jimmy replied.

"Oh? Legato, huh?" asked Michael.

Jimmy shook his head yes.

Michael swirled the sucker in his mouth and took it out. "Hey, these are pretty good! You guys want some?"

"Sure!" Dominic shouted as he stuck one into his mouth. "Hey, these are pretty good! Want one, Jimmy?"

"No." Jimmy replied.

"Well, do you want one Neo?" Michael asked as he held out a sucker. Neo slapped it away.

"What about us?!" Mingh Loh shouted.

"Here." Michael replied as he handed a sucker to Rei and Mingh Loh.

"Hey, it's getting close to bedtime guys." Hilde said as she came into the childrens' room. "Let's go, Michael."

"Do I have to?" Michael whined. Hilde looked at Michael sternly until he got up and followed her to the bathroom.

The next day at lunchtime...

"Honey, aren't you hungry?" Hilde asked Michael over the kitchen table.

"Not really." Michael sniffed as he moved his food around with his fork.

"Are you sniffling, Michael?" Hilde asked. "Did you catch a cold?"

"I'm not the only one, see?" Michael said as he pointed to Jimmy, Neo, and Dominic. Jimmy was sniffling while Dominic and Neo were wiping their runny noses on their shirts.

Quatre looked over at his son. "Dominic, why don't you go blow your nose?"

"I can't blow my nose by myself, yet." Dominic replied.

Quatre looked at Dorothy. "Dorothy?"

"Nope, you have to learn sometime." Dorothy said sticking another piece of meat in her mouth.

Quatre moaned slightly as he grabbed Dominic and started to take him upstairs.

"Dominic?" Quatre asked. "Could you please not wipe your nose on my sweater?"

Dominic looked at Quatre's sweater. "Sorry."

"Poor Dominic." Michael replied taking another bite of his corn.

"Michael, you need to blow your nose, too." Hilde said.

"Mommy, I don't want to!" whined Michael.

"Duo, would you take him?" Hilde asked.

"Hilde, I don't want to!" whined Duo.

"Please, Duo?" Hilde replied sweetly.

"Ewww...Let's go kid." Duo finally replied. "Don't forget about Neo, Heero."

Relena looked at Heero. Heero got up and moved toward Neo.

Neo looked at Heero. I have to go with him? Eww.

Neo followed closely to Heero as they went up the stairs.

"Don't even think of rubbing your nose on me." Heero said.

"Your not worthy enough." Neo replied.

Later that day when the boys were upstairs and everyone else was chilling in the living room or the kitchen...

"Can you believe all the boys are sick?" Mingh Loh said to Rei. "They sure did catch a heck of a cold."

Rei just ignored her and walked up to Heero on the small couch.

"What is it?" Heero asked.

She held out her arms.

"I think she wants picked up, Heero." Quatre whispered to him.

Heero just looked at her and closed his eyes.

He's not going to. Rei thought. Heero opened his eyes when he felt her small hand on his knee. Rei lifted herself up onto Heero's lap.

Everyone just stared to see what Heero would do, especially Relena.

Heero did nothing until Rei put her hands around his neck.

"R-Relena!" Heero shouted as if he was in danger.

Relena came out of the kitchen to see why Heero shouted. "Well, well Rei. How did you manage that?"

Rei just smiled at her mother.

"Help me." Heero said as Duo came out of the kitchen and bursted out laughing at the sight.

Relena looked at her daughter. "She's not going to hurt you, she just wants you to hold her."

Heero just looked at Relena with pleading eyes.

"Heero, be a man!" Duo laughed. Then he looked seriously at Heero. "Heero, your mission is to hold your daughter. Don't chicken out!" he started laughing again.

Heero looked over at Duo. "Hilde, go get your son."

"Why?" Hilde asked. "Are you going to be mean to Duo?"

Duo kept laughing and wasn't paying attention at all. "Yes."

"Okay, then!" Hilde said as she brought Michael downstairs. "Go over to your Uncle Heero, he wants to talk to you."

Michael went over to Heero. "Why's my dad laughing so hard?" he asked.

"That's not important right now. You like candy, right?" Heero asked still hoping Rei would let go of him soon.

"Yes!" Michael shouted.

Heero whispered something to Michael that put a huge grin on his face.

Michael came running up to Duo and jumped on his lap.

"-What the?" Duo said as he looked at Michael. "Hey, kid. What do you want?"

Michael smiled. "To say I love you!"

"Umm...w-what?" Duo asked again.

"To say I love you with my entire heart and soul daddy!" Michael said as he hung onto his neck and kissed his cheek.

"What? Hey-why are you-what's going-is this a-" Duo stuttered.

Heero grinned. Now who's laughing.

Chapter Text

I do not own Gundam Wing, Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, Wal-Mart, or whatever else you think I might own. I don't make any profit from this, it's just for fun!

The Trouble With the Truth Part Two: Time Marches On.

By: Msmelanie

Chapter Fourteen: Smiles and Suckers.

Hilde laughed. "Come on, Relena."

Relena laughed. "Alright. Rei, go get the other children so we can take some early christmas pictures."

Rei let go of Heero's neck and hopped off his lap to go upstairs. All the kids soon rushed downstairs.

"Christmas pictures?" Duo asked Hilde. "Do we really have to take pictures?"

Hilde laughed. "Of course, Duo! Wait, this is our first photo of the fathers too, isn't it?"

Relena smiled. "It sure is."

Hilde smiled at Duo. "Then we have to take extra pictures!"

Dorothy grabbed a nice silver camera with a time-stopper on it. "Who's first?"

"Let's take a couple of pictures of all of us." Relena said.

"Then we'll take pictures of each of the families!" Hilde continued.

"Okay, guys get in the center, kids up front, and ladies on the side!" Dorothy shouted.

Everyone got themselves arranged while Dorothy fixed the timer on the camera.

"Why do we have to take two pictures?" Duo asked.

"The kids always act up somehow when we take the picture, so we have a better chance of a nice picture with two shots!"

Duo just groaned.

"Okay, ready!" Dorothy said as she scrambled to the side of Relena. "Everybody smile!"

Everyone smiled except the guys.

Dorothy went back to reset the camera. "Okay, it's ready!" she said as she got back into her regular position. "Now smile or you'll give the kids a bath for a week!"

It was odd, but everyone smiled. Even Heero tried curling his mouth up a little.

"Good!" Dorothy shouted as she got the picture. "Dominic?"

"Whats up?" Dominic asked.

"Why are you standing like that?" Dorothy asked as she looked at the picture.

Dominic sniffed and pointed at Michael who was giggling. "He pinched my butt, mom."

"Well, should we take another picture?" Relena suggested. The guys all groaned.

Four pictures later...

"Oh, perfect! The kids are behaving and the guys are all 'trying' to smile." Dorothy replied as she looked at the picture. "Alright, time for family photos."

The guys groaned again.

"Let's go Mae Linh's family, My family, Relena's family, Catherine's family, and Hilde's family!" Dorothy said as she got behind the camera.

Wufei's family acted well in their first picture and so did Quatre's.

In Relena's photo though...

"For the last time, Neo. Please smile!" Relena pleaded to Neo.

Neo sniffled as he looked at Heero. He shouldn't be in this picture.

"Smile already, Neo!" Michael shouted. "Or we'll never get done!"

"Fine, I'll grin." Neo finally agreed.

Relena smiled as she told Dorothy to take the picture.

"Say cheese!" Dorothy shouted.

"Cheese!" Relena and the kids shouted. Mere seconds before it snapped though, Neo stepped on Heero's foot...hard.

Heero did his best to ignore the aching sensation running through his foot. He may have fractured a bone. Oohh...

"Good job, Neo!" Dorothy smiled. "You have the biggest grin of them all!"

Neo looked at Heero and continued to grin.

The rest of the pictures were taken in no time.

"Good job." Relena commented. "Just in time, too. We need to get going. Do you guys want to come with us?"

"Where to?" Duo asked.

Hilde laughed. "To perform at the circus, silly!"

Catherine looked at the others. "If they come, manager may want them to perform."

"That's true." Relena said. "Do you want to take care of-"

"No!" all the guys shouted.

Relena blinked. "Okay. We'll take them with us then."

"Be careful." Trowa warned.

"It's fine." Dorothy replied. "We have friends who will keep an eye out. Ready to go girls?"

The girls shook their heads yes while the kids grabbed their coats.

Later at home...

"Alright, we get the whole couch to ourselves for once!" Duo said as he stretched.

"Finally, some time alone." Quatre replied.

"Away from those kids." Trowa continued.

Heero laid his head back on the couch. No more staring, glaring, or hugging. This is the life...

At the Circus...

"Okay, kids! You mind Legato and his friends now!" Catherine shouted out. "We'll be back as soon as we're done."

The girls exited Legato's circus tent.

"Hey, do you have sniff any more of those suckers?" Michael sniffled.

"You ate them, did you?!" Legato replied.

Dominic coughed. "Yeah, they were great!"

"Sorry kids, I'm out of those 'special' suckers." Legato replied.

"Awwww..." Michael and Dominic moaned.

Legato looked at Rouge and her partner, Brigitte. "Why don't you girls take Rei and Mingh Loh to your tent and show them your...makeup... or something."

"I don't care about makeup!" Mingh Loh shouted.

"How come you're trying to get rid of the girls?" Michael asked.

Legato moved in closer to whisper. "You know, I have a few suckers left, but only enough for you guys."

"I hear that!" Mingh Loh shouted.

"I have suckers for you too, though!" Rouge said. "There in my tent just beyond the river. It's not far girls."

The girls looked at her suspiciously.

"Mother will be mad if we disobey them." Mingh Loh whispered to Rei. "Let's just go."

Rei shook her head yes while they left the tent along with Rouge and Brigitte.

"Oh, I suddenly remembered! I just ordered a big shipment of those suckers. Maybe they have arrived!" Legato said as he left the tent.

"That guys weird." Michael said.

"sniff. Jerk." Jimmy simply said.

"Look, here they are!" Legato said as he brought in a whole bag full of suckers. "Go ahead and take all you want!"

Michael and Dominic moved over to the suckers and had some. Jimmy and Neo simply watched them eat.

"I'll be back kids!" Legato shouted as he left the tent again. "I need to do something!"

"He left us again?" Dominic said. "He's not a very good babysitter."

Neo sniffed the air. "Something smells funny."

"It's strawberry or something!" Michael said. "See? It's coming frroomm thee..." Michael's head started to feel dizzy. "I think my colds getting bad again."

"I-I-I feeeelll a little strange tooooo..." Dominic said as he grabbed his head.

"Something's wrong, Neo. My visions becominng bllurrryyy..." Jimmy said to Neo. "Weee neeeeed to get out of heeere."

Suddenly, Neo fainted.

"Neo!" Michael shouted as he tried running to him. He wasn't getting very far though because the world was becoming very blurry.

Jimmy ran out of the circus tent. "Somebody, Hel-" he said until someone grabbed him.

Chapter Text

I do not own Gundam Wing, Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, Wal-Mart, or whatever else you think I might own. I don't make any profit from this, it's just for fun!

This story is dedicated to Dark Angel for getting me interested in writing again, and to my sister who really helped me with my writer's block when I needed her. Thanks!

The Trouble With the Truth Part Two: Time Marches On.

By: Msmelanie

Chapter Fifteen: The Key's Revealed!

"Well, that was fun!" Catherine shouted as they stepped into the tent. "I miss being in the spotlight!"

"Catherine, where are the children?" Dorothy asked as she looked around the room.

Suddenly Rouge came through the door. "Here are your girls!"

"Okay, where are our boys?" Dorothy replied.

"Well, they have to be here somewhere. I'll go look." Rouge said as she exited the tent.

Fifteen minutes later...

"Daddy!" Mingh Loh shouted as she ran through the door.

"Mingh Loh? What are you doing here?" Wufei asked.

Mae Linh stepped through the door with Rei.

"Is the show over?" Quatre asked.

Mae Linh bit her lip. "We can't find the kids."

"W-what do you mean you can't find the kids? There are two right there." Duo said pointing at Mingh Loh and Rei.

"The boys are missing." Mae Linh replied. "The girls and the boys were seperated. The girls are looking everywhere over there right now."

The guys looked at each other and ran over to the circus...

"Is it them? Is it the scientists?" Quatre asked as he ran toward Dorothy.

For once, no sarcasm came out of her mouth.

The next morning...

The guys came down to breakfast and saw the females of the house. Just the females.

Heero sighed. It was weird sitting down on the couch without Neo staring at him.

Quatre just drank his coffee quietly.

They all just sat...quietly.

"I can't stand this!" Duo shouted. "How can we not do anything!"

"Like what?!" Quatre shouted back. "We don't know where or when the scientists are now!"

Duo sat back down and put his head into his hands. "We have to do something...anything..."

"What should we do then!" Quatre shouted. "Do you know! Does anyone know!" he asked as he turned around to face the pilots.

"We have one clue." Heero said as he looked at Rei.

"You have a clue!" the girls shouted.

Heero looked at Rei. "I have made a promise not to tell. Rei must tell you."

Everyone looked at Rei who was holding her teddy bear..

"Rei? Sweety? What is it you need to tell us." Relena asked.

Rei bit her bottom lip.

"Honey, mommy won't be mad. Promise." Relena said.

"Dr. J. told me Heero knows the key that I hold." Rei finally answered.

"Dr. J? when did you-" Relena began.

"Heero knows the key that you hold!" Hilde shouted. "Well, what is it?"

"I don't know." Heero replied.

"Well, it has to be something of your daughter's, Relena." Dorothy said. "It has to be in the kids' room."

Relena looked at her daughter. "We need to look at your things, Rei. May we?"

Rei looked up at her mother. "To save Neo, yes."

Relena looked at Heero. "Come, Heero. We need to see if anything jogs your memory.

Relena picked up Rei and went upstairs to Rei's room. Heero slowly staggered.

Dr. J. couldn't you stop the mysterious clues and just tell me? Heero thought as he entered Rei's room. He loooked around the room. "I don't see anything that's a key, Relena."

Relena looked at Rei as she sat her down. "Rei, why don't you bring out some of your things from the closet?

Rei shook her head yes and opened the closet door. She put a pile of her things on the floor.

Heero just thumbed through the pile. "I still don't see anything, Relena."

"Is there anything else you have, Rei?" Relena answered. Rei sadly shook her head no.

Heero started thumbing through other things in the room.

"Heero, Dr. J. said Rei had it, not the other kids." Relena tried to reason.

"Maybe he got confused which kid had it." Duo said as he peered through the door.

Relena looked at them. "I doubt it, but it's the only thing we can do."

Three of the guys came into the room while Relena and Rei left.

"Don't rip or break anything either!" Hilde shouted looking at Duo. "You do, and you'll see a side of Michael that you've never seen before!"

After the guys get done rummaging through the now complete mess that used to be the kids' room they sat down on the bed.

Quatre put his hands on his chin. "There's nothing here but tons of toys and DBZ merchandise."

Duo just threw an old poetry book against the wall.

"Hey, be careful!" Quatre shouted at Duo. "Dominic loves that book!"

"Does it even matter?" Duo said as he plopped himself down on the bed. "You think he'll ever even read it again?"

Quatre just threw a mean look at Duo. "Don't say things like that. We'll find them again, Duo."

Wufei just stood beside the door watching the fomer pilots. "You have to be serious, Quatre. We have no clue where they are, when they are, we don't have any worthy time machines, and we don't know where any of the scientists are."

All the pilots looked viciously at Wufei.

"You only believe that because your daughter's safe and sound!" Duo shouted at Wufei.

"Perhaps, but you know it's true." Wufei said as he went out of the room.

Heero just got up and went downstairs. He flung himself on the big couch. The girls looked at him. By Heero's expression they didn't need to ask if he found anything. Hilde just walked off into the kitchen and Dorothy and Catherine went upstairs. Relena just sat silent and looked at Rei sitting in the corner. Rei went over to her mother and sat on her lap.

Rei looked up at her mother. "Will we ever find Neo?"

Relena couldn't meet her daughters sad gaze with her own eyes. Rei just started quietly crying on Relena shoulder.

Heero looked at Rei. If only I knew what I was looking for. Heero thought as he watched Relena rock Rei back and forth. I didn't recognize anything in that entire room...

Rei kept crying, but she dropped her teddy bear.

Relena looked at the ground. "Oh, honey you dropped your teddy bear."

Heero looked at the ground and suddenly sat up. Rei's teddy bear was in such horrible condition it was hard to tell it was a teddy bear. Yet, Heero looked hard at the bear...

"Relena, is that your bear?" Heero asked.

Relena picked up Rei's bear and handed it to her. "It used to be. You gave it to me for my birthday, remember?"

Heero looked wide-eyed at Relena. Then he started to remember something from the past...

"Where are you going, Heero?" Dr. J. said as he watched Heero walk away.

"Tomorrow's Relena's birthday and I want to get something for her." Heero said.

Dr. J. handed Heero a teddy bear. "Here, give her this." Dr. J. said as he grinned.

Heero looked at the bear. "Are you serious?"

"Girls like little things like that." Dr. J. said. "What else did you want to give her?"

Heero thought about it...I have no clue.

Dr. J. looked at the expression on Heero's face. "Heero, just give it to her. She'll appreciate the gesture.

Heero looked at the bear. "As soon as I run some tests on it."

Dr. J. just looked at Heero. "Heero, don't you trust me?"

Heero just glared at Dr. J. as he left the room.

"Relena, let me see that." Heero said as he got off the couch.

Relena looked at Heero. "It's Rei's now, Heero. You must ask her."

Heero looked at Rei. "May I see your bear?"

Rei looked at him and shook her head yes. Heero took the teddy bear from Rei and went upstairs to his room. He took a pocketknife and cut the bear open at the seam. He stuck one of his hands inside the bear.

He came back down the stairs and saw that everyone was in the living room now.

"Hey, Heero. Where'd you go?" Duo asked.

Heero looked at Duo. "Found it." he said as he held up a small silver key in his fingers.

Chapter Text

I do not own Gundam Wing, Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, Wal-Mart, or whatever else you think I might own. I don't make any profit from this, it's just for fun!

This story is dedicated to Dark Angel for getting me interested in writing again, and to my sister who really helped me with my writer's block when I needed her. Thanks!

The Trouble With the Truth Part Two: Time Marches On.

By: Msmelanie

Chapter Sixteen: An Old Friend.

To the kidnapped children...

"Wakey, wakey!" Professor G. said towards some Gundams.

Michael opened up his eyes and saw the scientists. "What?" he said groggily.

"Wake up!" Professor G. shouted again.

"Leave me alone!" Dominic shouted back. (He's not a morning person.)

Michael looked around at his surroundings. "You know, this thing sort of looks familiar."

"It's our fathers' machines." Michael heard Jimmy say over an intercom.

"Oh, I don't want to go through this again!" Michael shouted as he tried to figure out how to get out. Unfortunately, he couldn't find any buttons.

The Dr.'s laughed. "It's no use! You are only allowed to use the speakers right now."

"Will you shut the hell up already, I'm trying to sleep!" Dominic shouted.

The Dr.'s just looked at each other.

"Dominic, wake up already! We've been kidnapped!" Michael shouted.

"Will you-kidnapped?" Dominic said starting to realize something was wrong. He looked around and realized he was in a machine again.

"How come that one hasn't woken up yet?" Dr. S asked as he looked at Jimmy and Neo's gundam.

Professor G. shrugged. "Will you wake up!"

"I've been awake." Neo answered.

The scientists looked at each other. "Good, well this time history won't repeat itself."

"Destroying the asteroids won't do any good though!" Dominic shouted. "If one little piece gets away then the earth will be completely unliveable!"

The scientists all laughed at Dominic's comment.

Neo glared at the scientists. "Don't or you'll be sorry."

"Sorry?" Professor G. repeated.

Neo glared at them. "Get rid of me, or you'll regret it."

The doctors ignored Neo's comments. Dr. S. went over to a control panel. "Now take a deep breath kids."

Michael took a deep breath.

"I don't think they met literally, Michael." Dominic replied.

Master O. just looked at Professor H. "They haven't changed a bit."

Professor G. grinned wildly. "They will in a few seconds." he said as he set an automatic zero system to it's limit.

"No, not this again!" Michael screamed. He felt as if his head was going to burst.

"Professor G. are you should take them up that high?" Dr. S. replied. "You may push them towards insanity."

Proffessor G. grinned. "Don't worry, we still have two more."

To the living room of the former gundam pilots...

"Heero, you found it!" Duo shouted as he rushed up to him. "Do you know where it goes to? Do you know how it will help us? Do you know if the kids were there?"

"Do you know if you can shutup?" Mae Linh said to Duo.

"Heero, please tell me you know where that goes?" Relena asked as she stood up and put Rei down. Rei moved over to Mingh Loh and exited the room.

"Yes, but you can't come." Heero said to all of the women. "It's too dangerous."

"Well, what are we waiting for?!" Duo shouted happily. "Let's move!"

Outside by the car...

"You be careful, Duo Maxwell." Hilde warned.

"Aren't I always?" Duo replied.

"Just find Dominic and bring him back." Dorothy said.

Quatre looked at her. "I'll try."

"Well, let's stop talking so the guys can get out of here!" Catherine shouted at everyone.

The guys hopped into the girls' vehicle and headed off.

One hour later...

"Ummm...Heero?" Duo asked as he continued to walk through the seamingless empty space. "Where are we?"

Heero looked at Duo. "The outer limits before the air is unbreathable."

Trowa looked at their surroundings. "There is nothing here, Heero."

Heero ignored Trowa. It has to be here...

Two hours later...

"Heero, where are we going?" Duo whined. "My feet are beginning to hurt."

"Whatever was here is gone now." Wufei replied.

"Don't say that!" Quatre shouted. "I'm sure whatever Dr. J. said had some reason to it still!" Quatre looked at Heero. "Heero, whatever you're looking for it has to be here. We can't give up hope!"

Heero looked at Quatre and nodded his head yes. He was trying his best to figure out where he was. The coordinates have to be right. It has to be here. It has to be...

Suddenly, Heero stopped and saw an old decrepid tree.

"How in the world could that thing still be standing?" Duo asked.

Heero grinned. I found it.

Quatre looked at Heero, and opened his eyes wide. "I would have never guessed this place! How did you remember, Heero?"

Heero ignored Quatre and moved forward.

"Why are we walking towards some old tree that's barely alive?" Duo moaned.

"It's the way inside." Quatre said as he ran up and pushed up one of the branches that looked like it was going to fall off.

Then all at once, a secret entrance came up from the ground. A set of metal stairs could be seen.

"An underground base?" Duo asked Quatre. "Is it one of yours?"

Quatre looked at Duo. "That's a nice thought."

Heero walked down the cold, metal stairs. He pushed open a door and entered...

A library.

"A library." Duo stated. "Why are we in a library?"

"Just follow Heero." Quatre answered.

Heero moved through the vast library. He twisted down the strange isles as if he knew exactly where he was going. Suddenly he stopped at one section.

"Why'd we stop?" Duo asked.

Heero pointed to a book on the shelf and then picked it up.

"War and Peace?" Duo replied. "I didn't know this was still even in publication."

"It stopped publication in 2098 actually." Quatre replied.

"Really?! This is a classic! Can I have it?" Duo asked.

Quatre laughed as he motioned for Heero to open it. Inside was only a place for a small key.

"Well, I guess not!" laughed Duo.

Heero grabbed the silver key he hid in his pant pocket and put it into the book.

The book case lifted up in front of them.

"Wow, cool!" Duo shouted. "Hey, Quatre? How did you and Heero know about this place?"

"It was a hidden base Lieutenant Noin had made to hide mobile suits in the Sank kingdom so they wouldn't be found." Quatre answered.

"Oh, yeah. You came here for a little while, didn't you?" Duo asked.

Quatre looked at Duo. "Yeah, to protect-"

"Would you stop reminiscing already!" Wufei shouted from inside the base. "Get in here."

Quatre and Duo walked in. They saw Heero and Trowa staring at something behind some Gundams.

"What's wrong?" Quatre asked.

Heero pointed over by some gundams and they all watched as Dr. J. slowly came out.

Chapter Text

I do not own Gundam Wing, Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, Wal-Mart, or whatever else you think I might own. I don't make any profit from this, it's just for fun!

This story is dedicated to Dark Angel for getting me interested in writing again, and to my sister who really helped me with my writer's block when I needed her. Thanks!

The Trouble With the Truth Part Two: Time Marches On.

By: Msmelanie

Chapter Seventeen: Geoci-whats-its?

"Well, well, well. It's nice to have some visitors for once." Dr. J. laughed as he saw the former pilots.

Duo ran up to him and pinned him against the wall. "Where's Michael?"

Dr. J. looked at him. "Well, if you let me go, then maybe we can talk."

Quatre ran over to both of them. "Is Dominic alright? Where is he?!"

"He's not here." Dr. J said. "Will you please let go of me now?"

"Where are they?" Trowa asked.

"Well, if you just let go of me then maybe I could tell you." Dr. J. said as he looked at Duo through his thick glasses.

Dr. J...Heero growled. He went over to Dr. J. and pushed Duo out of the way. He grabbed the doctor and pinned him up, while pulling a knife out of his pocket and putting it under Dr. J.'s chin. "No more small talk. Where are the kids?"

Dr. J looked at Heero. "Well, well. I didn't know you adapted to your happy family life already."

Heero held the knife closer.

"Okay, okay!" Dr. J. shouted. "The kids are not in this time, but I can take you to when they are!"

"You have more time machines?" Wufei asked.

"Seven of them." Dr. J. replied.

Wufei looked around. "Where? There is nothing but Gundams in this place."

Dr. J. looked at Wufei. "I designed them in seven of the Gundams."

"Seven?!" Duo asked. "How did you do that?!"

Dr. J. simply replied. "I knew the Dr.'s would plan something so I made five out of the ones you used last time." Dr. J. looked at the pilots. "You took so long though, and there wasn't anything else to do, so I decided to make a couple more."

Duo looked at Dr. J. "You mean you made two extra because you were bored?"

"Enough chit chat!" Heero growled. "Are the scientists still planning to blow up the asteriod?"

"Well, not quite." Dr. J. replied.

"Not quite! What's that mean?!" Quatre shouted. "What are they doing with my Dominic?!"

"Well, they're..." Dr. J. said slowly. "They are planning to..."

"Planning to what?" Heero growled.

Dr. J. looked at Heero. "If I tell you, you may get excited with that knife Heero."

Heero glared at Dr. J. "If you don't tell me, I'll get excited with this knife right now."

Dr. J. looked at Heero's eyes. The boy isn't kidding..."Alright, then I will tell you."

Heero looked at Dr. J. "Talk."

Dr. J. looked at Heero. "Do you know what Geocilacinabenaphilotrisene is?"

Heero just looked at Dr. J. "There is no such thing."

"Yes, there is!" Dr. J. shouted. "After the fate of the colonies the Earth created it to save itself."

"So this Geocilatoohoo whatchamacallit is that stuff that saved the sank kingdom?" Duo asked.

"Yes, it was." Dr. J. said. "Some believed that if we had done a...different method...then we would have succeeded in saving the entire earth. Our leader, at the time Ms. Relena Dorlain, didn't want to risk it."

"Risk what?" Heero asked.

Dr. J. looked at Heero. "Risk all the lives on everyone on Earth. You see, the scientists had created a radical form of-"

"Don't say that long word again." Duo whined.

"Fine then, we'll shorten them. The scientists had created a radical form of Geoci called Geoxi. They wanted to send up four mobile suits into each of the hemispheres. They would explode while they were filled with Geoxi. The earth would be blanketed from the explosion, and all would be safe."

"Well, why didn't Relena want to risk it?" Quatre asked.

Dr. J. looked hard at Quatre. "There had been plenty of proof that Geoci worked beforehand, but the scientists had no proof that Geoxi would work. With it's extreme unstableness, each mobile suit could have very well caused an explosion the size of a hydrogen bomb."

Quatre looked at Duo and laughed nervously. "Yeah, I don't think I would want to risk that either."

"They wanted to though." Dr. J. said. "The first time they didn't think they would need such a dangerous approach as Geoxi yet. When you showed up and ruined their plans, they decided they would go to plan B."

"Plan B?" Duo asked. "How do you know they went to plan B?"

Dr. J. smiled. "They may have had some of the girls things tapped, but I also have a few taps on them too."

Heero looked at Dr. J. "That sounds like something you'd do. So, what is plan B?"

Dr. J. looked at Heero."Well, they plan on using Neo as the destroyer of the asteroid, while the other three will take the Gundams to the correct coordinates and..."

"And?" insisted Quatre.

"Let the gundams blow up with Geoxi." Dr. J. replied.

"What?!" Duo shouted. "They don't know what will happen?!"

"Yes, but that has always been why we work in secret. We have never known the results." Dr. J. replied.

Heero looked at Dr. J. briefly. "Your not making sense. You were afraid I'd kill you if you talked." Heero growled. "Tell the whole truth."

Dr. J. looked at him. "I told you the important stuff, just jump into the Gundams already?!"

Heero brought the knife even closer to Dr. J.'s throat and growled.

Dr. J. looked at Heero and sighed. "They only plan on having Neo come back alive."

"What?!" Duo, Quatre, and Trowa shouted.

Dr. J. looked at them. "They don't care about the Earth. They never have!"

The pilots looked at Dr. J.

Dr. J. looked at the pilots. "They plan on letting the Earth suffer, and just save the colonies. They are only hitting the asteroid so it doesn't hit any of the colonies that were in it's way. With no Earth, there will be no more war. They wil let Neo survive to protect the colonies, but they don't need four children to protect the colonies." Dr. J. looked at the pilots again. "Besides if they do, they have two children to fall back on."

The pilots stood silent.

"They will not take Mingh Loh!" Wufei shouted.

"They won't, unless they need to." Dr. J. replied.

"Why are they keeping Neo?" Trowa asked quietly.

Dr. J. smiled. "Like father, like son."

Heero growled at Dr. J. "Or so they believe!" Dr. J. quickly replied.

Duo made his hand into a fist. "No one's going to take my family away again. Nobody!" Duo yelled as he went toward the nearby Deathscythe he used last time. "How's this thing work?"

"It's already set." Dr. J. said. "Just push in the little lever on the right when you want to leave and come back.

The guys quickly got into their replicated models.

This time they won't get away... the guys thought as they pushed in their levers.

"Good luck." Dr. J. said. He started to walk away when he saw something.

"What are you doing here?!" Dr. J. shouted.

Chapter Text

I do not own Gundam Wing, Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, Wal-Mart, or whatever else you think I might own. I don't make any profit from this, it's just for fun!

This story is dedicated to Dark Angel for getting me interested in writing again, and to my sister who really helped me with my writer's block when I needed her. Thanks!

The Trouble With the Truth Part Two: Time Marches On.

By: Msmelanie

Chapter Eighteen: Good News and Bad News.

"Where are we?" Duo asked as he looked around him.

Heero checked the coordinates. "This must be where the kids are at."

Quatre checked his coordinates. "Wait! This is about five minutes before we left the first time!"

"Great, then we won't accidentally run into ourselves." Duo replied. "Now where are those kids..."

To the kids...

"Are you ready?" Professor G. asked Neo.

"Yes." Neo replied.

"What is your mission?" Dr. S. asked Neo.

"To destroy the asteroid." Neo replied.

"Good. What are your missions?" Dr. S asked the other children.

"To sacrifice ourselves in an effort to save the colonies." they said stoically together.

"Open the roof!" Professor G. shouted. The roof was opened and the kids moved out.

Back to the guys...

"Look, there's one of them!" Duo shouted as he saw Deathscythe coming toward them. "I'll handle this one!"

Duo moved toward the Deathscythe. "Michael, are you in there?!"

"How do you know my name?" A voice growled from behind the Gundam.

"Michael! Hey, you want a banana-hot fudge sundae?!" Duo yelled sure his plan would work again.

"No, I must accomplish my mission." Michael replied monotonously.

"What?" Duo replied as he watched Michael fly away.

They can't keep their old attitudes...Duo thought. Guess I better tell them. Duo spoke into his intercom. "Hey, pilots! They don't have any of there old attitude inside this time. They're completely brainwashed!"

"Oh, that's not good!" Quatre shouted out as he saw the rest of the kids' Gundams coming. "What do we do?!"

"Fight them!" Wufei yelled. He was about to start fighting the kids' Gundams when he realized something out of the corner of his eye. Fighting the kids were not only Deathscythe, Sandrock, Heavyarms, but Wing Zero and another Nataku. Yuy's going after Neo, so who could be in those mobile suits? "Who are you?!" he shouted.

"Take a guess otoko!" he heard the other Nataku say to him.

"Mingh Loh?!" Wufei shouted. "Onna, what are you doing here?!"

"We are here to help my brother and our friends." Wing Zero replied.

"Rei?!" Wufei shouted. Wufei shouted on his intercom. "We have a problem. Mingh Loh and Rei are here!"

"Rei?!" Heero shouted as he was moving towards Neo. "How?!"

"My guess is they snuck on the van when we weren't looking." Quatre replied.

Wufei looked at Mingh Loh. "Onna, go home right now!"

"No, I will not back down! My friends need me!" Mingh Loh shouted through her intercom. "Besides, I fight better than you!"

Wufei growled and didn't reply.

"Rei, go back home now." Heero said calmly.

Rei didn't answer.

"Rei..." Heero began. "I have survived much, but I don't want to die by the hands of Relena. Go home."

Rei just giggled.

"Damn!" Duo shouted to the others. "How come these kids are twice as good as before! We can't even gang up on them!"

Wing Zero came towards the Heavyarms. She waited for Mingh Loh to distract it. Then she went through the middle and sliced off it's leg.

"That should slow him down." Mingh Loh said.

A little while later...

Michael, Jimmy, and Dominic's Gundams were put out of commission, but the kids didn't give up.

"Our mission is to sacrifice ourselves for the good of the colonies." Michael said over his intercom.

Duo stood still for a moment. "Oh no! They want to self-destruct!"

"What?!" Quatre shouted. "Dominic, No!"

"No, there has to be something around here! This can't be happening!" Duo cried out as he started to push all the buttons in his Deathscythe.

"Calm down." Rei replied as she shot a bluish light onto the Deathscythe.

"What? What in the heck am I doing?!" Michael shouted as he stopped himself from pushing a giant red button.

"Michael, your back!" Duo shouted.

"Hey, what's up Duo?!" Michael shouted back.

"How did you do that?!" Quatre shouted at Rei.

"The small button on your left that's blue." Mingh Loh replied. "Dr. J. said he forgot to tell you, so he showed us before we left."

Quatre and Trowa pushed their blue buttons and shot a bluish light toward Dominic and Jimmy.

"Hey, if you knew about that option the whole time...why didn't you use it in the first place?!" Duo shouted at them.

"Well, we wanted to fight a little." Mingh Loh replied.

Duo smacked his forehead. They're Wufei's and Heero's, so I guess I shouldn't be surprised. "Wufei, did you hear your daughter?"

Wufei didn't reply.

"Well, Duo? What do I do now?" Michael asked.

Duo looked at Michael's Deathsythe. "Get out, kid. There should be a little button on the side or something."

Michael looked around. "Duo, all the little buttons got covered up. There isn't anything to push."

"What do you mean?" asked Duo.

"Umm, Quatre?" Dominic interrupted. "Q-quatre? There's a clock with red numbers that seems to be counting down."

"Yeah, I see that in mine, too. It's a broken clock." Michael replied to Dominic.

The pilots looked at each other.

"We have to get them out of there now!" Duo shouted.

"Dominic, can you open your Gundam?" Quatre asked.

"No, everything's sealed off." Dominic replied.

Suddenly, an image of Professor G. appeared on everyone's screen. "We didn't think Dr. J. actually had anything to counter us, interesting. Too bad for him we're sore losers. How fast can you pilots move to deactivate the bombs and avoid those lovely space mines?" Professor G. laughed.

"You know, I don't like the sound of that." Duo said.

"Although, we are somewhat sporting. You just need to deactivate one bomb to deactivate all of them." Professor G. said right before he went off the screen.

"Jimmy." Trowa asked. "What does your timer say?"

Jimmy looked at his red-numbered clock. "Five minutes, nineteen seconds."

Wufei looked over at the girls. "Get out of here now!"

The girls left when Deathscythe started moving.

"Aaahhh, Duuooo! Heelp Meeee!" Michael yelled as he started to move. Then Dominic and Jimmy's started to move away.

"Wait up, kid!" Duo yelled as he tried to go after Michael but he saw that they were heading right into...

"Oh no! Not now!" Duo yelled as he narrowly missed a space mine. "Michael, hang on!"

Quatre caught up with Dominic, but Dominic's Sandrock started to fight him.

"Quatre, what do I do?!" Dominic shouted.

Quatre looked at Dominic. "Hang on, Dominic!" Quatre shouted as he narrowly missed Dominic's Gundam. Quatre took his shotels and sliced the the door open to Dominic's Gundam. "Jump out, Dominic!"

Dominic jumped out while Quatre jumped in. Dominic moved to Quatre's Sandrock, but Dominic's Sandrock started to move again.

"Oh, why me?!" Quatre shouted as he was flipped all over. He tried to concentrate on the timer. He shouted out on the intercom. "Pilots! I have some good news and bad news!"

Trowa was fighting Jimmy's Gundam. "What's the good news?"

"I'm in Dominic's Gundam!" Quatre shouted.

Wufei shot through another wave of space mines. "What's the bad news?"

"I know nothing about bombs!" Quatre shouted.

Duo narrowly missed an attack from Michael's Gundam. "Quatre, after this we're going to have a talk about explosives one on one!"

"Duo, what do I do?! The timer says two minutes and twenty nine seconds?!" Quatre shouted.

"Oh shit!" Duo yelled. "What's the wires look like?"

Quatre did his best to get underneath the bomb. "There's a red, green, and blue one!"

"Red, green, and blue one?" Duo asked. "Are you 100% positive there is not a yellow one?!" Duo said as he was locked in scythes with Michael.

Quatre looked around. "I'm positive there's only two!"

"Then one's a dummy wire!" Duo shouted.

"Which one, Duo! We got one minute and thirty four seconds left!" Quatre yelled.

"I can't be sure if I can't see it!" Duo shouted as Michael pushed his scythe back. "Most of the time it's the blue one!"

"Are you sure?!" Quatre shouted.

"Winner, cut the blue wire already!" Wufei shouted.

"Alright, here goes nothing!" Quatre said as he took a knife out of his pocket and cut the blue wire.

"Quatre, did the numbers stop?!" Duo yelled.

"Yes, Duo!" Quatre shouted relieved. 2 seconds left? That was cutting it way too close.

Chapter Text

I do not own Gundam Wing, Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, Wal-Mart, or whatever else you think I might own. I don't make any profit from this, it's just for fun!

This story is dedicated to Dark Angel for getting me interested in writing again, and to my sister who really helped me with my writer's block when I needed her. Thanks!

The Trouble With the Truth Part Two: Time Marches On.

By: Msmelanie

Chapter Nineteen: Dangerous Things Come In 'Small' Packages.

A little while later...

The guys got the kids out of their wacked-out Gundams.

"Ooh, nice! Roomy!" Michael shouted. "Yours is nicer than mine, Duo!"

Duo looked at Michael and smiled. "Hey, pilots? Should we go see if Heero's okay?"

"That would probably be best Du- no Dominic don't touch that!" Quatre shouted through the intercom. "I think Wufei and Trowa are already flying toward him now." he said as he watched Nataku and Heavyarms flying away.

"Yeah, well I'll follow them as soon as I get the kid buckled up." Duo said.

Michael looked around and pointed at everything he could. "Ooh, what's that Duo?! That too, Duo, what's that do?! Ooh Duo, what's this do?!"

"No, no Michael! Don't touch that!" Duo said as he stopped Michael from almost hitting the self- destruct button.

To Heero...

Heero looked at Neo. Neo looked at Heero.

"Hey Heero, need some help?" Quatre shouted out.

"No." Heero responded.

"Heero, just press that blue switch on your left." Quatre said.

"I already did." Heero replied.

"Did it not work?" Wufei asked.

Heero looked at the others. "He's fine now."

"Then why don't you have him inside your Gundam?" Quatre asked.

Heero looked at Sandrock. "He refuses too."

"Neo, will you hurry up and get in so we can go home?!" Michael shouted out of Duo's intercom.

Neo didn't reply and started to head down to colony L71.

"Hey kid?! Where are you going?!" Duo shouted. "Heero, where the hell is your kid going?"

Michael looked at Duo. "I'm telling mom you cussed in front of me."

Duo looked at Michael. "No, please don't tell!" he whined.

"Only if you promise that you'll get me some candy again." Michael said crossing his arms.

"Candy?!" Duo whined. "I just saved you though kid!"

"Fine." Michael said. "Then only if you kiss mommy under the mistletoe."

Duo looked at Michael. "Uh-uh! Alright kid, I'll get you the candy."

Michael just smiled at Duo. Duo just looked outside. "Hey, where did everyone go?!"

"They all followed Neo." Michael replied. Duo just looked at Michael as he sped off toward L71.

On L71 with Neo...

"Well, I can't believe those stupid pilots interrupted again!" Professor G. said as he grabbed his coat and walked out of the hangar. "Let's get out of here. We'll have to try something else another day."

"No." a voice said in front of them.

"Well, it's Neo." Dr. S. said. "It's nice to see you. Did you accomplish your mission?"

"No." Neo said.

The doctors looked at Neo. "Look, kid. Get out of the way. There is no way your father's are going to catch us."

Neo looked at them and grinned. "Told you to get rid of me."

Back to the pilots...

All of the guys' Gundams landed near where they saw Neo land.

Heero got out of his Gundam and looked around. "Where is Rei?"

"We told them to get out right after Professor G. called us." Duo replied as he started to get out.

Suddenly, the guys saw another Wing Zero land and Rei got out.

"Onna? Where is Mingh Loh?" Wufei asked.

Rei was silent.

Wufei walked up to her. "Where is she?!"

Rei looked at Wufei. "I went left, she went right."

"Right?" Quatre asked. "That's where the mine's were, right?"

Rei went silent again.

"The chances that..." Quatre tried to say. "Sorry Wufei."

Wufei looked at the pilots. "She is strong! I know she survived!"

"She couldn't survive shooting them down one at a time. I don't think I could." Trowa remarked.

Wufei just stood silent.

Heero looked at Wufei and motioned for the other's to leave him.

"Well, what should we do?" Quatre asked.

"Find Neo. There is nothing we can do for his daughter." Heero replied.

The pilots and their children left Wufei and started walking. They called out Neo's name.

"Yo, kid!" Duo shouted.

"Hello, Neo?" Quatre shouted.

"Get out here already Neo!" Michael shouted.

Everyone continued shouting out Neo's name.

Back to Neo...

"Neo!" Neo heard behind him.

"Dammit, you led them right to us!" Dr. S. shouted at Neo.

Neo just grinned evilly. "It's not them you should worry about." Neo looked the scientists straight in the eyes.

"Oh, wow..." Professor G. said in awe. "He looks..."

"Like Heero Yuy." Dr. S. replied. "In a bad mood."

To the guys a little while later...

"Hey, I see your spooky kid up ahead!" Duo shouted to Heero. All the guys looked ahead.

"Neo!" everyone called out.

Neo just leaned against a fence with a bloody pencil while the pilots moved toward him.

"What are you doing back here, Neo?" Michael asked him.

Neo looked at his pencil. "To see the scientists."

The pilots noticed his pencil.

"Did you actually kill'em?!" Duo shouted.

Neo just pointed to the fence behind him.

The guys jumped the fence. They saw the scientists tied up with a rope, tied into a bow. The guys breathed a sigh of relief.

"You're so lucky, Heero. If Relena's son did kill them, you would be in so much trouble!" Duo said to Heero.

Heero ignored Duo.

Quatre jumped back over the fence. He looked at Neo's pencil. "Why are you holding a bloody pencil?"

Neo looked back at him. "Professor G. didn't listen very well."

Quatre just slowly backed away from Neo. He grabbed Dominic's hand and walked away.

Neo just grinned.

"What's wrong?" Heero asked Duo.

"The time's getting closer for the asteriod's to strike isn't it?" Duo asked.

Heero shook his head yes.

"Then we'd better get going!" Duo shouted. "So, what should we do these scientists?"

Heero looked at them. "I just have my knife. That's messy."

Duo looked at the others. "Well, does anyone have just a gun or something?"

"A gun? What do you want a gun for?!" Michael said.

The guys looked over and saw the kids watching them over the fence.

"Umm, well...Okay, now what?" asked Duo.

Heero thought about it, but suddenly realized he knew this area. He also knew what was near this neighborhood. "I'll take care of it. Take the kids and get out, I'll be back soon."

Duo and Trowa shook their heads and jumped back over the fence.

Heero looked at the doctors. I've wanted to do this for a long time...

The guys walked back over to Wufei.

Duo looked at Wufei. "Hey, Wufei. We're going to leave now."

Wufei just stood silent.

"Don't die here, Wufei. It wouldn't be honorable." Trowa responded as he put Jimmy into his Gundam.

Wufei didn't answer.

To Heero...

"Alright, Mr. Yuy. I just need to you to sign here on the dotted line." a lady said.

Heero signed the piece of paper. "Are you sure you can handle them?"

"Oh, sir! We specialize in taking care of these 'special people'." the lady answered.

Heero walked up to the scientists who were in muzzles and straight jackets. "Make sure you watch this one here." Heero said pointing to Professor G. "He's the wildest. He even stabbed himself with a pencil."

"Yes sir, I hope to see you around!" the lady said happily.

Heero grinned to himself. Not likely...

Heero went inside of the building and looked at the sign. Hopes and Dreams: Mental Institution for the Elderly.

Heero just smiled to himself. Finally home where they belong.

Heero walked over to his Gundam. He saw Neo waiting by it.

Heero looked at Neo. Neo glared at Heero.

The wind rustled through Neo's hair as he continued glaring at his father.

Heero knew he would have to be the first one to talk. "Neo, hop in. It's a time machine so don't make a fuss."

Neo continued to glare at Heero. "I will never trust you."

Heero looked back at Neo. "That will change one day."

Neo looked back at Heero. "Don't bet on it."

Heero thought back to Relena's conversation. Please... if I even held his hand he would threaten to kill me.

Neo finally succumbed because he didn't want to die, and time was drawing near. He got into the Gundam.

"That's my seat." Heero said.

Neo just glared at Heero.

"Okay, take it." Heero said sitting in the left seat. Neo moved the lever and away they went.

Wufei just watched as Heero flew away in Wing Zero. He started to slowly walk toward his gundam when he heard something through his intercom.

"Hello! Is anyone down there anymore?! Hello?! Any of you stupid otokos?!" he heard a voice shout.

Wufei stood completely dumbfounded. Then he ran to Nataku. "Mingh Loh!" he shouted through the intercom.

"It's about time!" Mingh Loh shouted. "Where did you land?!"

Wufei gave her the coordinates.

He looked up at the sky, and soon saw Mingh Loh's Nataku coming.

When she landed she opened her door. "Is Neo alright?!"

Wufei ran up to her. "Onna! You can never, ever come with me in a Gundam again, do you hear me?!"

"What's wrong with you?" she asked.

Wufei looked at her. "Onna, how did you survive?!"

"Mingh Loh put her hands on her hips. "Don't you remember?! The icicles dad!"

Wufei thought about it for a second. "That's right, I did teach you that trick!"

Mingh Loh looked at her father cross. "You haven't answered me! Is Neo alright?"

Wufei looked at his daughter and smiled. "Yes, now get back in your Gundam. It's time to go home."

Wufei and Mingh Loh both got into their Gundams and pushed their levers.

Chapter Text

I do not own Gundam Wing, Escaflowne, Pizza Hut, Wal-Mart, or whatever else you think I might own. I don't make any profit from this, it's just for fun!

This story is dedicated to Dark Angel for getting me interested in writing again, and to my sister who really helped me with my writer's block when I needed her. Thanks!

The Trouble With the Truth Part Two: Time Marches On.

By: Msmelanie

Epilogue:

Christmas Morning...

"Wake up, Duo! Wake up! Wake up! Wake up!" Michael shouted as he started jumping on Duo's bed. "Wake up, already!"

Duo moaned. "It's 6:30 Michael! Go to sleep!"

"It's Christmas though, so you have to wake up!" Michael shouted.

"Will you please make your kid be quiet, Duo?" Quatre asked sleepily. Suddenly he felt something hit his stomach.

"It's Christmas! Get up, Quatre!" shouted Dominic.

Neo and Rei waited by the door. they were playing paper, rock, scissors to see who got to wake up Heero. Rei won.

Rei went over to Heero. "Dad?"

Heero grumbled from underneath the covers. "We're not getting up."

"Okay." Rei replied. Rei grabbed a corner of Heero's blanket and crawled in with him.

"What are you doing?!" Heero said as Rei snuggled up to him.

"I want to stay in bed with you until you and the others get up." Rei replied.

Heero immediately got up. He hit Duo and got him up. "Everyone get up." Heero said as he grabbed his robe.

"It's too early." Wufei replied.

"No, get up! If not, I'll drag you out of bed myself." Heero replied as he looked at his daaughter who crawled out of his bed.

"Not fair." moaned Duo.

Heero looked at Duo. "I'll tell Hilde about you cussing in front of Michael."

"Huh?!" Duo shouted "I'm up!"

Eventually, Heero found an excuse to get everyone up.

The kids and the dads came down the stairs...

"Where are your mothers?" Duo asked.

"Are you kidding?!" Michael replied. "If we got them up this early, they would be mad!"

"What?!" Duo shouted. "Then why did you-"

"Can you fix us some hot chocolate?" Michael asked Duo.

Duo groaned.

"Can you plug the lights in too?" Dominic asked Quatre.

"Did you only get us up to do stuff for you?!" Wufei shouted.

Mingh Loh shook her head yes. "Could you start a fire?"

A couple of hours later...

"Hey, kids!" Relena said as she came downstairs. "You ready to unwrap presents?"

All the kids shouted yes. Dorothy passed out the presents.

"Who wants to go first?"

"I want to?!" Michael shouted. Michael began unwrapping his gifts. "Ooh, the complete collection of the first season DBZ!"

Hilde laughed. "Do you like it?"

"Hell, yeah!" Michael said.

Hilde looked at her son "Michael, where did you learn-"

"Who's next!" Duo interrupted.

"I am!" Dominic said as he unwrapped his gift. "Sweet, a violin!" shouted Dominic.

"Quatre picked it out." Dorothy replied.

"My turn." Jimmy said as he unwrapped his gift. "A microphone?"

"Yes!" Catherine said. "Whenever you need to make your point across and the others aren't listening, you can make yourself heard!"

"Thank you mother." Jimmy replied.

"Don't thank me, thank Trowa! He thought of it!" Catherine said.

Jimmy just gave Trowa a look that said 'thank you'.

Trowa gave a look back that said 'your welcome'.

"Your turn, you two." Relena smiled sweetly at her children.

Rei unwrapped her present. "A new teddy bear?"

"The other one's getting kind of ragged honey." Relena replied. "Heero insisted."

Rei looked at her new teddy bear and her old teddy bear. She threw the new one behind her.

"I told you." Relena replied. Heero just looked at her. He handed Rei a different present.

"New crayons." she smiled as she opened up her present.

Neo opened his present. Drawing pad, alright! "Thank you, mommy!"

"Don't thank me, Heero picked it out." Relena replied.

Neo looked at Heero.

"Well, what do you say honey?" Relena said.

"It's Mingh Loh's turn." Neo replied.

"Okay, my turn! My turn!" Mingh Loh shouted. She opened up her present. "A red and blue sweater!"

"Well, since it's Christmas." her mother replied.

The kids went upstairs to play with their new toys. The guys were about to leave when...

"Wait! You have presents too!" Hilde shouted.

"I have a present!" Duo shouted. "Where?!"

"Here, silly!" Hilde said as she brought out a present form way behind the tree. "Open it!"

Duo rushed down the stairs and grabbed his gift. "Oh, yeah! I missed this thing!" he said as he put his new black cap on.

The guys came down the stairs.

"I had no clue what to get you, so I got this." Dorothy said as she gave a gift to Quatre.

Quatre opened his gift. "Umm...a tea set?"

"Duo said you wanted one." Dorothy replied.

Quatre glared at Duo.

Wufei went over and opened his gift. "A katana!" He swooped it through the air.

"Yes, well..." Mae Linh said. "I remembered that day we went shopping you missed your old one."

"Here." Catherine said as she handed her present to Trowa.

"A microphone?" Trowa said as he looked at his gift.

"I thought you could use one too." Catherine replied.

Trowa looked at Heero and put the microphone up to his mouth. HEY HEERO, COME GET YOUR PRESENT. Trowa looked back at his gift. "That packs a punch."

Heero strolled over to Relena. Relena handed him the gift.

Heero started to open his gift. Oh please don't make it an embarrasing sweater... Heero looked down at his gift.

"Heero, do you like it?" Relena asked.

He held up a green sweater with a cat playing with a ball of yarn on it. He moaned.

"Neo said you'd like it." Relena replied.

"Yeah." Heero replied looking at the grinning Neo.

"Now next year, we're expecting gifts too you guys." Dorothy replied.

The girls just laughed while the guys looked at each other.

Then the kids came running back downstairs.

"Let's go play in the snow!" Michael replied. "We're all bundled up!"

"Only if your fathers go." Relena replied.

"Okay! Let's go, Duo!" Michael shouted.

"Hilde, it's too cold! It's too early! I want to go back to bed!" moaned Duo.

"Duo, take your son outside for a little while." Hilde said as she sat down on the couch.

"Let's go dad!" Rei said as she walked to Heero. Heero grumbled but followed her outside.

Neo looked at his dad only wearing a robe. What an idiot...

"Quatre, let's go!" Dominic shouted as he laughed and grabbed Quatre's hand.

"Can't I even get dressed first?!" Quatre shouted while he was dragged out.

"Father, let's go!" Mingh Loh shouted. Wufei grumbled but followed Mingh Loh.

Jimmy looked at Trowa. Trowa grabbed Jimmy's hand and went outside.

"I need to get used to this neighborhood." Relena replied as she got up and looked out the window.

"I know it's a little strange." Catherine replied. "But we can be ourselves, and the guys don't have to worry about changing their appearances. Besides, after how the guys treated manager for not watching the children closer, and blackmailing us, we just couldn't stay on Refuge Street.

"Still..." Dorothy replied. "It's a strange neighborhood."

"Hey!" Duo asked Duo. "What are you doing?"

Duo looked at Duo. "Playing with my kid."

Heero came over to Duo. "I want to play too, daddy!"

Duo looked at Heero. "Calm down, Heero! We're going home!

Heero shouted at his dad. "Hey, would you to tell Noin to quit poking me?!"

The real Duo looked at the real Heero. "Did we really have to move to this bizarre neighborhood?"

Quatre laughed. "Actually, this is a great place. No one would suspect the real Gundam pilots to live in a worshipping neighborhood. Besides, it's nice to see not everyone thought we were traitors."

"Still...everyone looks like us, and everyone uses our names! Couldn't they show allegiance to us without taking our identities?"

"Well, would you rather cut that stupid braid of yours and dye your hair blonde?!" Wufei shouted at Duo.

"No!" Duo yelled. "I-I think I can get used to this neighborhood."

The pilots just watched a father named Duo taking his children, Heero and Noin, away into their house next door.

From a distance...

Dr. J watched the real Gundam pilots playing in the snow with their kids. Ingenious idea staying in this type of neighborhood pilots. Dr. J. watched as the Gundam guys were throwing snowballs back and forth with their children laughing. Could they have finally found happiness? Dr. J. watched as he saw Duo get hit square in the nose by Michael. The doctor laughed. Well, as close as they are ever going to get. Dr. J. wrapped his coat tighter around himself and quietly left the place the pilots could finally call home.

Author's note: Thank you so much for reading this story, I hope you enjoyed it! If you have any comments, or questions feel free to e-mail me, okay?

Chapter Text

Author's New Note: First of all, remember to look at the date this was written. I was very young, but I wanted to learn how to write back then. If anything? Use this to show yourself how much writing fanfiction really does make a difference. Practice makes perfect. Then compare this to the latest work I just put out for Gundam Wing, Illusions in 2019, and you will see a huge difference.

Disclaimer: I don't own Gundam Wing or DragonballZ or any of those other wonderful cool shows. This is just for entertainment purposes only, and the only thing I get from this is a sore butt for sitting down and typing this out, but I don't mind. Therefore to sum it up. Don't sue me. Enjoy!

Trouble With the Truth: Heero's Trick or Neo's Treats? By: Msmelanie Chapter One: Confused Pilots?

"It's my turn!" Duo whined.

Not a lot has changed for the Gundam Pilots from when we last met them almost eleven months ago.

"No." Heero growled.

They've started to get accustomed to family life, except for a few minor exceptions.

"Come on, Heero!" Duo whined. "Give us the remote! You've had it for an hour!"

Heero looked at Duo, then handed the remote to Quatre. Quatre smiled and Duo just frowned.

Those exceptions being Jimmy and Trowa, which slowly progresses. And Heero with Neo which...is uhhh...

Heero continued looking at the T.V. set as Quatre changed the channel until he saw something a little strange...

The pilots also started staring.

"Well, that explains a lot." Duo whispered over to Heero's ear.

There stood Neo in a suit with a long black cape that was red on the inside, a long collar that spread out around his neck, sharp fangs, and wearing his usual expressionless mask.

The pilots just looked at him with a strange expression on each of their faces...

Relena laughed and stepped down the stairs. "Isn't he precious Heero?!"

Heero just looked at her. "..."

She walked up to Neo and he held his arms up to her as she picked him up. "He's a little vampire."

Heero just looked at the other pilots, then he looked back at Relena. "Should we kill him?"

Relena just stared at Heero. "What are you talking about?"

Heero looked at Relena. "..." He looked back down at his son. Then he suddenly realized something had been staring at him on his lap.

"Dress." Rei said from Heero's lap.

Heero looked down at his daughter. She was wearing a sparkling light blue dress with wings. "..."

Relena smiled as she put Neo down. "She's a fairy, Heero."

Heero looked at the other pilots, hoping a clue as to why his son turned into a vampire, his daughter thought she was some fairy, and Relena seemed fine with everything would be revealed from their eyes. They just looked back at him with equal unsurement.

"I'm a scarecrow Dado Duo!" Michael laughed from the left side of Duo.

Duo looked wide-eyed at Michael.

Hilde laughed from on top of the stairs at Duo's reaction. "Duo, it's Halloween!"

Duo looked at the other pilots. "What's Halawhaa-what?"

The pilots just looked equally confused.

"Halloween Duo Daddy!" Michael laughed. "That's where kids go around the neighborhood in costumes and ask for candy!"

"Candy?" Quatre responded. "Why would strangers give children Candy?"

"'Cause they might get tricked if they don't give out treats!" Dominic laughed as he ran downstairs with his tail flowing behind. "Like get eggs thrown at their house or something."

The pilots looked at each other.

"Isn't that illegal?" Quatre asked.

Dominic pushed his tongue in his cheek and thought. Eventually, he just shrugged his shoulders.

"It's a holiday Mr. Quatre." Dorothy said as she came down the stairs toward Dominic. "During early D.C.1 it was starting to come back into fashion from the A.D. era."

"A.D? Before the colonies? No wonder I never heard of it." Duo replied.

Heero just looked down at his daughter. "Could you get off me now?"

"Dress." she smiled.

Heero just looked at her. "..."

"Dress." she said again as she leaned up to hug him.

Heero pulled her arms back down. "Pretty."

Relena sighed. "Heero, what have I said about that?"

"What." he said as he glanced at Relena.

"Using one word 'sentences' with the kids?" she reminded him.

Heero looked at her. "Don't?"

Relena sighed again.

"Well, that's a strange holiday." Duo said grabbing the remote from Quatre. "But you go ahead and have fun." Then he looked toward the stairs. "Hey Wufei, your daughter found a costume that fits her personality."

Wufei looked at Duo strangely, then looked at Mae Linh and Mingh Loh walking down with Catherine. "..."

"How do I look?" Mingh Loh asked.

Wufei just gazed at her. "You're a witch."

"Yes. Do you like it father?" she asked.

Duo just patted Wufei's shoulder. "It's cool Wufei, at least she's not a fairy."

"Where's Jimmy?" Trowa asked Catherine as she came down the stairs.

"Jimmy? He's uhhh...taking his costume off." she replied.

"Then I'll help him." Trowa said walking up the stairs.

"That's alright Trowa, he doesn't need any help!" Catherine rebuttaled as she outstretched her arms in front of him.

Trowa just looked at Catherine with no expression, and sat back down.

Duo looked over at Trowa. "Hey Trowa, you okay?"

Trowa just looked at the pilots. "She still won't let me spend time with him."

Duo sighed. "Well, look on the bright side. At least your closer than Heero is to Neo."

Heero just growled.

"Yeah, I mean poor Heero, right Heero?" Duo said switching his gaze to Heero. "Shoot, your the only guy who has to watch his back in the kitchen for unidentified flying knives coming at you."

Heero just glared at Duo. "I'm not talking about it."

Then Dominic just jumped on Quatre's lap. "Hey Daddy Quatre!"

"Yeah?" Quatre asked. Duo started to hold back his giggles

"How do you like the costume?" Dominic asked. "I'm a kitty!"

"I noticed." Quatre responded. Then Duo stopped holding back his laughter. The other pilots also seemed to be smirking at something.

"What's so funny?" Quatre asked.

"It's just..you know.." Duo tried to talk between his giggles unsuccessfully.

"What?" Quatre frowned.

"Quatre. Catalonia. Kitty." Trowa smiled. "Think about it."

"Huh?" Dominic said scratching his head. "How does mommy and Daddy Quatre equal-"

"Okay, that's enough of that subject!" Quatre said quickly lifting Dominic off his lap. "Go play with your friends, okay?"

"Okay!" Dominic said running up the stairs. Apparently, the kids knew it was playtime so they all ran up to... all for Rei that is.

Heero looked down at Rei. "Play?"

"Heero!" Relena scolded.

Heero corrected himself. "Wouldn't you like to play with the others?"

"No." she said snuggling up to his chest.

Heero just looked at Relena as she just smiled.

"Now that you guys are almost alone again, we need to have a little discussion." Hilde said walking over to Duo.

"Discussion about what?" Duo asked.

Dorothy walked over to Quatre. "Trick or Treating. This year, we feel it would be more beneficial if you guys go with the children instead."

Catherine looked at them wide-eyed. "Nuh-uh!"

"Sounds fine." Trowa replied for the pilots.

All the pilots looked wide-eyed at Trowa.

"That's good, we'll stay here and hand out the candy then." Mae Linh commented before the girls started to go upstairs.

"I don't like this arrangement!" Catherine shouted as she chased them.

"Trowa, what are you doing?!" Duo shouted. "I don't wanna trudge around at night with kids, going from door to door to people we don't know and beg for food-er-candy!"

"I'm sorry." Trowa replied expressionlessly. "I wanted time with Jimmy."

Duo sighed. "This bites. Michaels gonna get a ton of candy. How can I get my hands on some?"

"Duo. Don't even try it." Hilde warned as she came back downstairs with the other moms.

Duo looked at Hilde and laughed. "Did I say that out loud?"

Hilde frowned at him.

"Okay, Hil. Please don't look at me like that..uhh...when do we do this Halathing?" Duo said trying to change the subject.

"In about a week. October 31st." she replied.

"That's cool." Duo smiled. "That's still far enough away to-" Then Duo caught himself.

"What? Wiggle out of?" Hilde asked.

Duo laughed nervously. "No, I uhh-"

"That's okay. Think up a good excuse when you guys come back." Hilde smiled at Duo.

"Come back?" Quatre asked. "From where?"

"Pumpkin shopping Mr. Quatre." Dorothy replied. "Once Dominic and the others are ready."

Quatre looked at the others.

"You mean, like shopping for pies?" Duo asked.

"No Duo. Not pumpkin pies. Pumpkins. What the pies are made of." Hilde explained.

Heero looked up from Rei towards Relena."You're going to bake for us?"

Relena put her hands over her face in frustration. 'You know, for being Gundam Pilots, they surely do not 'get it' sometimes.'

Author's Note: So, how's the story? It won't be real long like twenty chapters, maybe seven. I'm not sure yet. So, did you notice the slight things that have changed? Dorothy calls Quatre Mr. Quatre now, instead of Mr. Winner. (She's getting better^^) Plus Dominic doesn't know if he wants to call his father Daddy or Quatre, so he just calls him Daddy Quatre. Michael on the other hand calls Duo whatever he feels like. See what else develops as we move on to Chapter Two!

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I don't own Gundam Wing or DragonballZ or any of those other wonderful cool shows. This is just for entertainment purposes only, and the only thing I get from this is a sore butt for sitting down and typing this out, but I don't mind. Therefore to sum it up. Don't sue me. Enjoy!

Trouble With the Truth: Heero's Trick or Neo's Treats? By: Msmelanie Chapter Two: How Many?!

After the women finally got their intentions through to the guys, and the kids got back into their regular clothing, they took off to find a place that sold pumpkins. (All except Jimmy who was forbidden to go.)

"This one Dadda Duo!" Michael shouted pointing to a fat pumpkin near him and Duo.

"No, this one Daddy Quatre!" Dominic said as he shook Quatre's arm to catch his attention.

"Umm..." Quatre looked at the pilots. "Did they ever mention how many we should get?"

"Hundred Mr. Q!" Michael shouted. "We put 'em all around the house for decoration!"

"Yeah, right." Duo said shaking his comment off. "Probably just four or five."

"No. Just 50." Neo replied from beside Rei who was holding Heero's hand once again.

Michael looked at Neo. 'He's playing with me?'

The pilots looked at each other. "..." Having Michael say it's one thing, but actually having Neo back him up is another.

"Well, I suppose it could be a form of decoration." Quatre agreed.

"Sounds strange to me, but this whole Halloween things strange so..." Duo reluctantly agreed.

Dominic looked at Jimmy and Mingh Loh. We're the pilots going to actually be stupid enough to believe-

"How much would fifty be?" Quatre asked a girl behind the counter.

"Well sir, we only have about Twenty." she replied.

"Take the lot then." Duo replied. "There should be another stand here somewhere."

The kids looked at each other. I guess they were.

After they were packing up from another lot...

"Wow, it's a good thing the girls told us to take the van." Duo said closing the van up. "There would've been no room in the car."

The kids looked at each other. They got fifty pumpkins this year!

"Hey Neo?" Michael whispered to Neo. "How come you kept up my joke?"

Neo grinned mischievously. Then he turned toward Heero and Rei and frowned.

"Rei." Heero said looking down at his daughter. "Please. Off." He jangled his fingers to make her let go.

"No. Hand." Rei replied as she smiled up to her father.

Heero looked over at Neo. "Neo. Sister. Off."

Neo looked at his father as if he wasn't really worthy of his help, but he got down and grabbed his sisters hand.

"Heero." Quatre commented. "Relena's warned you that you shouldn't speak to them like that."

Heero ignored Quatre and got into the van with the other pilots.

Back home...

"Hey, we're home!" Duo shouted into the living room as everyone stepped forward.

"Hey Duo." Hilde smiled as she came downstairs with Dorothy. "Where's the pumpkins?"

"Outside." Duo replied.

Hilde laughed.

"Mr. Quatre, would you please bring them in?" Dorothy asked.

Quatre looked at her strangely. "All of them?"

"Yes. Lie them beside the couch." she replied as she and Hilde went back upstairs to join the ladies.

Duo stretched his arms. "Well you heard 'em fellas. Let's move it."

Ten minutes later...

"and?.." Dorothy was coaxing something out of Relena as all the girls started to head downstairs.

"She still says no. We need to think of so-." Relena said until she looked in front of her. "..."

All the women rushed down stairs. The pilots looked at the girls who had shocked expressions on their faces, and their kids who were trying hard not to smile and crack up laughing.

Duo looked at Hilde's expression. "I did something wrong, didn't I? Okay, I finished off the cookies in the cookie jar, but there were only like twelve left!"

The girls kept staring at the floor.

"What did you do Trowa?! Buy the lot?!" Catherine shouted.

"Two actually!" Michael laughed as he held up two fingers.

"Two lots? Heero, you bought out two lots?!" Relena shouted.

"..."

"Where in the world did you get the idea that we needed this many pumpkins?!" Hilde shouted again at Duo.

"Well, Michael and-" Duo began.

"Michael? Duo, are you feeling alright? You believed Michael?!" Hilde persisted.

"Mr. Quatre, I'm surprised at you." Dorothy frowned. "I thought you would have had better judgement."

"We had no idea what we should expect at Halloween." Quatre explained. "So when Neo agreed with-"

"Neo?" Relena interrupted.

"Well, I've never heard Neo lie, so..." Quatre tried to continue.

The girls looked at the kids. The kids started looking around the room.

"Father Wanna-be should've thought." Neo said glaring up at Heero.

"Neo, come here." Relena said as she started to go back up the stairs.

Neo tried to follow like he was sad, but everyone could tell he certainly wasn't. In fact, it looked to Heero like he still had something up his little sleeve.

"What are we going to do with this many pumpkins?" Catherine said sitting down on one of them.

"Decoration?" Jimmy asked coming from downstairs.

Catherine looked at Jimmy. "Decorations? That's not bad I guess."

The other girls reluctantly agreed. What else would they do?

Trowa looked at Jimmy standing next to his mother. He knew Catherine would never allow him to go trick or treating with him, unless he acted very unTrowa-like and exposed her weakness.

"Jimmy. Next week I am taking you trick or treating." Trowa said to Jimmy.

Catherine looked wide-eyed at Trowa. "I never agr-"

"It's a promise." Trowa finished.

Catherine looked angrily at Trowa. Promises. She had a weakness of never breaking promises.

Jimmy slightly smiled. "Neat."

Trowa looked back at Jimmy with the same expression. "Yes."

Duo looked over at Trowa impressed. 'It's about time he stood up for himself.'

"Come on!" Michael whined. "Just one?"

"You got me into trouble again." Duo frowned.

"Come on Dad of Death! Just one?!" Michael begged. "If I say sorry?"

"Ohh, alright." Duo sighed. "Hey Hilde-"

"No." Hilde quickly replied.

Duo kicked back in the recliner. "Told ya. None 'til you do that trick or treat bit."

To Relena's interesting conversation with Neo...

"See? I just thought that if I did this, he'd stop and notice me." Neo sniffled.

Relena held her son tightly in her arms. "Oh sweety, I had no idea. I had no idea Heero was doing that to you." She rubbed Neo's back softly. "I know the way Heero is, and I'm so sorry. I understand now. Mommy will do whatever she can to help."

Neo sniffled.

"Do you need anything?"

Neo sniffled again. "Just a hug mommy."

Relena hugged her son again as she reached for something on the night stand. "Here sweety. You take this piece of candy too. I love you."

"Thank you mommy." Neo sniffled.

Heero watched as Neo came strolling downstairs with a certain gleam in his eyes from underneath his messy hair.

Relena stood at the top of the staircase and looked at Heero with an expression that didn't say 'nice-to-see-ya.' "Heero. Here. Now."

Heero looked at Relena. "What about your one word 'sentences'?"

Relena's expression changed even more, and he suddenly wondered why the hell he had to make that remark as he went upstairs.

Relena led him to her room. Heero looked around. Her room seemed strange to him. Wallpaper with pink roses went all around the room, and even her bed had a blush tint. Heero stopped observing her surroundings as he realized she was staring at him.

"Heero. Sit down. We need to talk." she said as she sat down on her bed. Heero followed her lead.

Downstairs while this important discussion is taking place...

Trowa looked over at Jimmy who stayed beside his mom. Catherine watched Trowa nervously.

Duo watched both of them. 'Boy, was I lucky that Hilde didn't want to keep me from my so'-"Ouch!"

Michael giggled.

Duo looked down at Michael.

"What?" Michael answered.

"Why'd you pinch me?" Duo asked.

"I didn't pinch you." Michael commented.

Duo frowned. "Kid, your the only one next to me."

"Yeah, but that doesn't mean it was me." Michael replied

Duo sighed and looked over at Trowa. 'Where was I again? Oh yeah, it's a good thing that Hil-' "Ouch!"

Michael laughed.

Duo frowned at Michael. "Kid, why do ya keep pinchin' me?"

"-But I'm not!" Michael said in defense.

Duo looked back at Trowa. 'Actually, maybe Trowa doesn't have it half bad after all. At least his son doesn't pinch him in the back of the le-"Ouch!"

Duo looked back down at Michael.

Michael just smiled. "Sup Fallen Angel Death Dad Dude? I'm bored."

Duo sat back up in the recliner again. "Fallen Angel Death Dad Dude? Couldn't you stick to a maximum of two or three words?"

"Come on Daddo Duo, I'm bored!" pouted Michael.

"Well..." Duo looked around. He knew that his options were find a scapegoat or get used to the pinching. "What about Dominic?" Duo pointed to Dominic beside Quatre. "I'm sure you two can think of something."

Michael went over to Dominic and started to talk.

Quatre was busy reading the paper, but once in awhile he looked upstairs. 'Relena sure is keeping Heero up there for awhile? I wonder what's going on?'

Minutes Later...

"Winner! Maxwell!" Wufei shouted as he came out carrying Mingh Loh on his shoulders, and haphazardly carrying Dominic and Michael by their waists.

Quatre stopped reading the paper and got up. Duo didn't bother getting up. ""What's wrong Wu? What'd he do?" he asked uninterested. Poor Duo. There was a time 'I didn't do it.' was his most popular phrase. Now it's always 'What'd he do?' There was never any reason to clarify Michael's name.

"Watch your own children." Wufei said looking at Quatre and Duo.

Quatre looked at Dominic. "When did you leave my side?"

"Nothing-I mean never." Dominic smiled angelically.

"Yeah, never." Michael agreed. "I didn't do nuttin, neither did Dom. We're innocent and have done nothing wrong."

Duo looked at Wufei. "They did something, didn't they?"

"Not that I know of." Wufei replied. "Your children are not of my concern, so keep them out of my room." Wufei looked around. "Where's Yuy?"

"Still upstairs." Quatre said a little worried.

"Well, tell him to keep his spooky children out too." Wufei said as he started leaving the room with Mingh Loh.

Now to the very important discussion upstairs...

Heero glared at the floor as Relena continued to talk. 'Damn. He's good.' he growled to himself.

"-he also says that you've never tried since that event! Heero, that was over eleven months ago!" Relena shouted. "Is it also true that you still make Neo grab Rei's hand from you because you won't hold hers still?"

Heero continued to look at the floor. He had to admit, his son was much better than good.

"Heero, Neo's just like you, and he has a hard time expressing his feelings. But if you don't express your feelings and he doesn't express his feelings, then you'll never get anywhere! All he can do is mess up, so you'll take notice of him!" Relena started to get a whiny sound coming from her voice. "My baby's going to end up becoming a juvenile delinquent because you refuse to show that you care for him!"

Heero glanced up at Relena for a second, then started glaring at a nearby wall.

Relena sighed as she calmed her voice down. "Heero. You make my daughter so happy, but your making my son so angry." She looked away. "Plus, you aren't exactly helping with their vocabulary..."

"Not my fault." Heero grumbled in spite of himself.

Relena took Heero's chin. "I know Heero, but I must do something for their sake."

Heero tried to keep his emotionless mask from falling, but it was getting hard. Was she saying what it sounded like she was saying? "Are you telling me to leave?"

Author's Note: Oh no! Could it be true? Is Relena going to make Heero leave? She wouldn't right? I mean all that time machine work before, would she just give up now? For her son?

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I don't own Gundam Wing or DragonballZ or any of those other wonderful cool shows. This is just for entertainment purposes only, and the only thing I get from this is a sore butt for sitting down and typing this out, but I don't mind. Therefore to sum it up. Don't sue me. Enjoy!

Trouble With the Truth: Heero's Trick or Neo's Treats? By: Msmelanie Chapter Three: Somethings Going On

Heero slowly walked down the stairs, one by one. Something seemed off...

Quatre, Duo and Trowa all took notice right away.

"Heero, you okay?" Quatre asked with some worry in his voice.

Heero ignored Quatre. "Where's Neo and Rei?"

"They were by Wufei's room." Duo replied.

Heero started to exit out a door to his left. 'This wasn't supposed to happen.'

By Wufei's room...

Rei kept glaring at her brother.

"Better this way." he said to her obviously trying to hide his smile as he saw Heero start walking towards them. He looked back and realized the other pilots and Michael and Dominic had followed them. He ignored them and looked down directly at Neo.

"Neo." Heero stated.

Neo looked up at him. 'Yes, dear old dead dad? Ready to say good bye and get out finally?' he thought to himself happily.

"You're mother has decided..." Heero couldn't believe he had to say this.

Neo continued to look up at Heero with a gleam in his eye.

"...that we must share rooms." Heero finished.

Neo looked at Heero wide-eyed. So did the pilots.

"Whoah, you have to share a room with your dad?!" Michael started to laugh.

Neo glared at him and started to growl.

Rei went over to Heero and held her arms out.

Heero acted like he didn't recognize the gesture. "We must also start going to..." Oh, how would he get through this. He gulped. "...motivational speakers."

Neo and Rei looked up at Heero with a sense of fear in their eyes.

Don't blame me." Heero said as he walked off. Then he glanced back at Neo. "Relena's waiting in my room."

Neo just glared back at Heero even deadlier than usual.

"Remember," Heero added, "You brought this on yourself." Michael and Dominic smiled.

"Yeah, they didn't win yet!" Dominic shouted.

The pilots looked down at Quatre's son.

Michael covered his mouth. "He's sick I think. I'll go make Aunt Dorothy check his temperature." he said as he started to back out of the room. Quatre and Duo looked at each other knowingly. Something was going on.

A Few Minutes Later as Michael and Neo were heading toward the stairs...

"Oohh..." Michael said annoyingly to Neo. "You're going to be roomies with your dad. Spooookkyyy!"

Neo just growled at Michael as he headed towards his new room...

Relena began inspecting inside Heero's room...

Duo looked at him from the door before he strolled over to Heero's bed and took a seat beside him. "Heero, man. Living with Neo now, huh? Watch your back."

"I know." Heero muttered noticing the movements Relena was now taking with his bottom dresser drawer.

"No, no, no." Relena said dissaprovingly as she started to empty out all his bullets into the trash.

Heero stood up defiantly. Duo on the other hand, went back to standing by the door near the other pilots and Hilde.

Relena eyed Heero's movements also. "No way Heero. No bullets."

"Then what do I shoot with?" he questioned.

The pilots just looked the other way. He just got himself in deeper.

"Shoot with?!" Relena said wide-eyed. "Heero, if you have any guns get rid of them."

Heero glanced at the floor.

"Yeah, try behind that stupid painting." Duo said pointing to a painting behind Heero's bed.

Heero glared at Duo.

Relena looked behind it and saw a safe. "Open it." she demanded.

Neo just waited outside the room with the other children until he was told to come in.

Relena looked all around. "Alright, bullets are gone, guns are gone, swords are gone, knives are gone. Are you hiding anything else?"

Heero shook his head no.

"Actually..." Quatre tilted his head. "There seems to be a grenade by your foot."

"A grenade?!" she replied shocked as she looked by her foot.

"Aah, poor Heero!" Duo laughed. "Relena's taking away all his toys!"

Hilde frowned at Duo. "Duo, don't be mean!"

Heero kept glaring at the floor. 'Damn. Now she has everything.' He had to think of something to say to keep his weapons, but what? "What if an intruder comes in?"

Everyone by the door tried not to look directly at Heero.

"I don't know. Perhaps you could use some type of fighting technique or let the four other heavily-armed pilots handle it?" Relena smiled as she motioned for Neo and the others to start bringing his stuff in.

Relena smiled as Neo got the last of his possessions situated. She went over and picked him up.

Rei tugged at her dress and gave her mother a sad frown.

"I know sweety, but this is for your daddy and your brother's own good." she replied with empathy.

"I don't understand." Neo said with a small mixture of whine.

Relena walked over to Heero and placed Neo in his reluctant arms. Heero and Neo both stared at each other. Neither one liked the position they were in at the moment.

"Now, you can spend a lot more time with your daddy." Relena answered back. "Mornings, evenings, and even nighttimes. So now you can curl up to your daddy whenever you have a nightmare."

Heero wanted to rebuttal what she just said, but found his voice had caught in his throat.

"Wa-kshh!"

"Whoah, did you hear that?" Duo asked.

"Yeah, what was it?" Quatre answered innocently.

"The sound of poor Heero being whooped!" Duo laughed as he took off with Hilde scolding him from behind.

Quatre just blushed while Wufei smirked at the comment. Even Trowa seemed to have trouble maintaining his stoic expression.

Heero looked, apparently unhappy with the pilots reactions, but looked back at Relena firmly. "This won't work."

"It'll work." Relena smiled a little too happily. Then her smile seemed to turn a little mischievous. "Because I will make it this doesn't work then you'll start spending quality time with each other each day If that doesn't work then you'll start going to Father/Son events. If that still doesn't-"

"It'll work." Heero muttered as he looked at Neo. Neo stared back at Heero. For once in each of their lifetimes, they both wanted the same thing: Out.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I don't own Gundam Wing or DragonballZ or any of those other wonderful cool shows. This is just for entertainment purposes only, and the only thing I get from this is a sore butt for sitting down and typing this out, but I don't mind. Therefore to sum it up. Don't sue me. Enjoy!

Trouble With the Truth: Heero's Trick or Neo's Treat? By: Msmelanie Chapter Four: Unusual Punishment?

That night as all the families relaxed in front of the fireplace...

"-and then last year before that we had decorated the house up to look like a graveyard, and then the year before that-" Michael kept spoon-feeding the pilots information they really didn't care about.

"Yeah sure kid." Duo said uninterested. 'How long is he going to yack?'

"Wanna know how much candy we got last year?" Dominic asked as he wiggled Quatre's arm to get his attention.

'Not really.' Quatre thought. "Okay." Quatre smiled.

"We got tons! Like three or four bags full!" Dominic replied.

"Otoko! You can't count! We got five!" Mingh Loh corrected him. Wufei and Mae Linh looked down at Mingh Loh.

"Apparently she can't count either." Mae Linh whispered to Wufei. "She must get that from you."

Wufei just grumbled his disagreement.

"Yeah, we got a lot!" Michael began again. "We got all kinds like-"

"Daddy Quatre!" Dominic said wiggling Quatre's hand to get his attention again.

Quatre looked down at him. "Yeah?"

"Have you ever heard of the headless horseman?" Dominic asked.

Quatre looked at him strangely. "No. Should I?"

"Do you think he exists?" he smiled at Quatre.

"Yeah, Daddy Deathy Duoy, does he?!" Michael asked grabbing Duo's hand.

Mingh Loh looked up at her father questioningly.

Rei stopped drawing with Neo and also looked up at her father.

"No." Heero said quickly. He knew by now, if he didn't answer a question quickly she'd climb onto his lap to get the answer.

"I doubt it." Quatre replied to Dominic. "People can't survive without heads."

"But he took Ichabod Crane's head!" Dominic rebuttaled.

Quatre looked at the other pilots. Suddenly, they all seemed to see if there were weapons nearby.

Dorothy giggled. "Mr. Quatre. They aren't talking about anyone from around here."

"Correct. It's simply an old fable." Relena replied.

"Old fable?" Quatre asked.

"Yeah, but evil never dies." Michael said as he grinned mischievously.

Duo had to slightly smile. He loved it when Michael said things like that.

"Duo." Hilde warned. "You didn't teach that to Michael, did you?"

"Huh? Nope, must've been that headless guy." Duo said sinking into his chair.

Relena looked at her watch. "Well, it's starting to get late. Heero, do you want to give the children a bath?"

"No." Heero replied.

Relena sighed. She tried her pacifist approach but it didn't work. 'Oh well, C'est la vie.' "Don't forget to give your daddy a big hug and kiss before you come Rei!"

"I'll do it." Heero instantly changed his mind for some reason.

As all the children were being put to bed...

"'Nother one!" Michael shouted.

"Nope. Another night kid." Duo said as he started to get up.

"Come on Daddo Duo! Tell me another story about The Adventures of Duo and Deathscythe!" Michael whined.

"Nope!" Duo laughed. "Like I said another night." Duo said as he exited Michaels room and saw Quatre coming out of Dominic's room and Wufei coming out of Mingh Loh's room.

During everyone's routines, Trowa just watched everyone put their children to bed.

"Hey." Duo whispered nodding his head to Quatre.

He came over to Duo.

"What do you think the kids are doing?" Duo asked.

"I don't know." Quatre replied. "It could be a prank of some kind."

"Yeah, but what kind and on who?" Duo said allowed to himself as he started to walk away.

To Rei's room...

Rei just looked up from her bed at her mother pleadingly. She never slept without her brother in the room, even during the wintertime.

Relena looked down at her daughter and smiled. "It won't be forever Rei. I assume Neo will be back with you soon."

Rei didn't seem to believe her mother.

"It'll be fine Rei." Relena smiled as she knelt down and kissed her daughter. "Neo will be fine."

Rei just looked down at her covers. Neo wasn't the one she was worried about.

To Heero and Neo's new room...

Heero eyed Neo suspiciously as he got into his bed. Why couldn't he have had a single bed instead of a double?

Neo just glared at Heero.

Heero started to unconsciously go through all his training skills in his head. The event of the 'accidental' flying knives that went over Heero's head a month ago came back to his memory. Sure, Neo was his son and he would protect him, but how could he in turn protect himself from Neo if they were sharing the same bed?

He eyed Neo carefully in his Teddy bear PJ's. For being so much like Heero he sure had...strange taste.

"Are you hiding anything from me?" Heero asked.

Neo ignored him and lied on his side. He didn't like this. He was always able to see his sister sleeping comfortably in her own bed next to his. Now he couldn't. He wondered if she was okay.

Heero started to diminish the thought that Neo brought something with him. He was too small to hide anything...except maybe a knife but...

He lied down on his back.

A couple hours later...

The door started to creak open. Heero looked over toward the door since he still couldn't fall asleep.

Neo also looked over and smiled.

Rei stood there still holding her old tattered teddy bear. She ran over to the bed and jumped on the other side of Heero.

"What?" Heero asked.

She leaned on his stomach. "Neo? Sleep here?"

"'Kay." Neo replied holding her hand over Heero's stomach.

Heero closed his eyes and inwardly groaned. When he opened his eyes back up he found Neo and Rei sleeping comfortably on his stomach still holding hands.

'When did I become a pillow?' Heero thought. Poor Heero. Now he really did have to sleep on his back...

Trowa looked at Heero in his room. Rei had left the door ajar as she came in. He didn't know how lucky he was Relena let him spend time with his children. Albeit, Neo would rather kill Heero than call him father, Rei completely idolized Heero almost as much as her own brother. Trowa just swallowed his throat and walked off.

Author's Note: Yep, you can tell some time has passed by I hope. Everyone really helps with their children, except Trowa. Poor Trowa. It's okay Trowa, Halloween nights getting closer!

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I don't own Gundam Wing or DragonballZ or any of those other wonderful cool shows. This is just for entertainment purposes only, and the only thing I get from this is a sore butt for sitting down and typing this out, but I don't mind. Therefore to sum it up. Don't sue me. Enjoy!

Trouble With the Truth: Heero's Trick or Neo's Treats? By: Msmelanie Chapter Five: It's Time to Educate the Pilots!

"Tape! Tape! Tape!" Michael shouted to Hilde.

"Michael, what are you babbling about?" Hilde asked as she helped get things ready for the night.

"Tape mom! Need to educate Duo Dad!" Michael shouted grabbing onto her skirt.

"Educate?!" Duo shouted. "I'm already educated!"

Dominic rushed over to his Aunt Hilde also.

"Aunt Hil! Tape! Need Tape!" he said grabbing hold of Hilde's skirt.

"Hey, Dominic! Michael!" Hilde shouted getting a little annoyed. "Alright, after I'm done."

Dominic ran over to Quatre and jumped on his lap.

"Daddy Quatre!" Dominic shouted a little too close to Quatre's ear.

Quatre looked at Dominic when he had adjusted his hearing again. "What?"

"We're going to educate you!" Michael finished as he pulled on Duo's arm. Duo looked at Michael. He never knew when he pulled on his arm if he was expected to get up, pay attention, or if he was just supposed to let him keep pulling it. So he usually took the last method.

Trowa looked angrily at Duo. 'His son is trying to commuicate, and he acts like he doesn't care.'

Quatre seemed to notice Trowa was a bit on edge. "Trowa, are you okay?"

Trowa didn't reply.

After Hilde put the tape in, the pilots intensely watched it. After they pulled it out...

Quatre looked down at Dominic. "Did he take his head?"

Dominic shrugged his shoulders. "I believe so."

Neo and Rei didn't care to watch the tape. They just continued to draw. Heero looked down at his children and kept thinking about something.

Duo looked down at Michael. "That's strange. It's totally a myth though, right?"

Michael just smiled up at Duo with the expression of 'I'll never tell.'

Duo looked at Hilde. "It's a total myth, right?"

Hilde shrugged her shoulders. "I don't know Duo. It was long before the colonies were even built. Why do you care?"

"This place, Sleepy Hollow, was it real?" Wufei asked Mae Linh.

Mae Linh sighed. "Yes, but that doesn't mean anything. Stop obsessing."

"We're not." Duo whined.

"Yes you are!" Michael whined.

"No we aren't!" Duo whined again.

"Stop whining!" Hilde whined. "You two are such whiners! Now Michael, go get your costume on if you-"

After she said that, all the kids split. Even Rei and Neo just dropped their markers and took off up the stairs.

The guys just watched as the kids ran up the stairs and the mothers scolded them and told them not to run. Guess they didn't hear?

"D-Dominic, careful!" Quatre shouted as he watched Dominic keep losing his balance on the way up. Then he flat out fell when he reached the top of the stairs.

"Now I know he gets that from you." Dorothy giggled as she watched him get back up and take off again.

The girls handed the guys the children's Trick-or-Treat bags.

"Now you can let him have more than one bag, because that candy piles up too fast. Only let it fill up half way, then switch." Dorothy said to Quatre.

"Really? How fast is fast?" Duo asked intrigued.

"Very fast." Hilde replied. "-And don't let him get any more than a bag and a half."

"-and don't let the twins eat any candy Heero." Relena continued. "Not until it's inspected."

"Roger that." Heero replied.

Catherine just looked at Trowa. "Follow their rules. Bring him back safely." she said reluctantly. She didn't want him to go with her son, but she just couldn't break a promise.

"I understand Cathy." Trowa replied.

Soon, the kids started to come back downstairs in their Halloween outfits. The pilots weren't surprised by any of them since they'd seen them all before. Except Jimmy's...

Trowa just looked at Jimmy. 'What is he? A clown? No, that's not right. Clowns don't carry microphones. What's with the goofy suit and bow tie?'

Catherine smiled at Jimmy as he came downstairs. "Ready to go trick-or- treat?"

Jimmy shook his head yes.

Trowa leaned down towards Catherine. Wait. He suddenly remembered he would hear him any way.

Catherine knew what Trowa wanted to ask. "Isn't he a great looking comedian?"

Trowa looked at Catherine. "You made him a comedian?"

Catherine shook her head nervously. "Nope. I wanted him to be something else but he..."

Jimmy looked at himself. "What's wrong with my outfit?"

Trowa didn't know how to respond. His son wanted to dress up as a stand up comedian? What if...what if he wanted to be a stand up comedian? 'I don't know my son at all.' he thought sadly. "Ready?"

Jimmy came downstairs and went to the door.

Everyone was ready to go.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I don't own Gundam Wing or DragonballZ or any of those other wonderful cool shows. This is just for entertainment purposes only, and the only thing I get from this is a sore butt for sitting down and typing this out, but I don't mind. Therefore to sum it up. Don't sue me. Enjoy!

Trouble With the Truth: Heero's Trick or Neo's Treat? By: Msmelanie Chapter Six: Trick or Treat!

"Trick-or-Treat!" the kids said simultaneously at another door.

"Oh, how cute! What cute kids!" A woman replied happily.

"Yeah, real cute." Duo said sarcastically.

"What are you, let me guess!" she smiled.

Th pilots groaned. How come every house they visited, everyone wanted to guess who their 'cute' kids were?

"Oh, a ballerina!" she smiled.

Rei shook her head no.

The pilots groaned again. Some of them acted pretty blind.

"A fairy princess?" she asked again.

"A fairy." Heero answered.

"Oh, how cute! Oh, and you must be a scarecrow!" she said pointing to Michael. "You are a scary vampire? Oh, isn't that precious!" she said pointing to Neo.

'There's that word again.' Heero muttered to himself. He still didn't understand how the term 'precious' fit Neo.

"You are a witch..." she said to Mingh Loh. "...and you're a kitten!" she smiled at Dominic.

Dominic angelically smiled back.

"Oh, oh my goodness!" She laid her hand on her chin. "That is just the most sweetest smile I have ever seen!"

Quatre just sighed. Of all the things he could've inherited...

"Oh, and you are a...a..."

"Comedian." Trowa replied looking down at Jimmy.

"Oh, right. Well, here ya go!" she said dropping a piece of candy in each of their bags.

Then they started toward the next house...

and the next house...

and the next...

"I'm tired!" Duo whined. "Can we go home now?"

The kids all shook their heads no.

"Course not Dead Daddy Duo!" Michael smiled showing him his bag. "Look, the first bag's not even full."

The pilots all groaned as they realized they hadn't even been out thirty minutes yet.

Trowa looked down at Jimmy. He was finally alone with his son, but he didn't get to communicate that much. All Jimmy did was go up to a door, ring a doorbell, get candy, come back, and move on to the next house.

The other pilots seemed to sense Trowa's dilemma and wanted to help.

"You know, I think we should get away from this block. Go somewhere else." Duo requested.

"Why?" Michael asked peering inside his sack.

"'Cause..." 'Come on Duo, think! Kids like DBZ? No, that's not helpful. Kids like candy? Candy!' "...they might have better candy!" Duo replied.

"Works for me!" Michael shouted.

So everyone started walking away to a new destiny...

Trowa looked at the other pilots. "Will be out longer now."

"Doesn't matter." Quatre replied kindly. "Spending time with Jimmy does."

Trowa looked at them with gentle eyes and sped up his walking to catch up with the kids...

"-and so come on! Don't deny it Neo, you gotta!" Whined Michael.

"My time is not up yet." Neo replied.

"What do you mean?" Trowa asked from behind.

Michael looked shocked. He looked up. "Hey Unc, how's it goin'? How's the family? How ya been?"

Trowa looked down at him strangely.

Michael tapped Jimmy's arm. "Jim!" He shouted in a high tone. Then, he cleared his throat and softened his tone again. "Jimmy? Hey, your dads here." he said pointing up.

Jimmy looked up.

Then he bumped into Mingh Loh.

"Crazy otoko! Watch where your going!" she shouted out.

Jimmy didn't reply, but slowed down to let Trowa catch up.

Trowa looked at Jimmy.

Jimmy tried to look at Trowa, but then he bumped into Dominic.

"Hey, watch it!" Dominic cried as they both tumbled. They quickly stood back up and brushed themselves off.

"Sorry." Jimmy replied.

The pilots looked at them.

"Great." Duo said sarcastically. "We give'em all the time in the world, but now he's doing nothing!"

Heero looked back at Duo. "Talking is not how Trowa communicates."

"Oh?" Duo stopped suddenly causing Wufei to bump into him.

"Oh, you stupid Otoko!" "Oh, you stupid Otoko!"

Duo looked back at Wufei. Why did he hear the same phrase from behind and in front of him? "Did you just throw your voice?"

"No." Wufei muttered. "Jimmy bumped into Mingh Loh again."

Quatre sighed. He had to help Trowa. "Duo, could you do something for me?"

Trowa looked down at Jimmy. He refused to look up anymore. He was falling down too much. Then Trowa felt a sharp pain in the back of his head. He looked in back of himself.

Duo waved to him and held his arms out in a weird position. Then Quatre tried it. Wufei was just pointing up. What were they trying to say? Then Heero just mouthed something. Trowa looked back at Jimmy and scooped him up in his arms.

Jimmy seemed dazed a second as he realized what happened. In one hand Trowa held Jimmy's Trick or Treat Bag. In the other, he held him. Jimmy looked at Trowa. "..."

"Jimmy." Trowa said as he looked at him. "Could we talk?"

Jimmy nodded his head yes.

"Do you..." Trowa looked at his son. He couldn't believe it. He actually had his son in his arms, able to speak to him...and he couldn't think of what to say. There were hundreds of things he wanted to communicate to him, but now he didn't know if he could. 'What do I start with?' "..."

Jimmy looked at Trowa. "Favorite color."

Trowa looked back at him.

"Purple." Jimmy replied.

Trowa seemed to have a glimmer in his eye. He knew something about his son finally. He likes the color purple. What else could he learn?

"Favorite Bedtime Story?" Trowa asked.

"Velveteen Rabbit." Jimmy replied.

Fifteen blocks later...

The guys sighed. They didn't want to break up Trowa's time with Jimmy but...

"Daduo! I'm tired of walking!" Michael complained. "Can we just start from here?"

The kids all stopped and shook their heads to agree with Michael. Trowa looked at the kids.

"I guess this is far enough." Trowa sighed as he set Jimmy down. The kids took off to the house. The guys followed them slowly.

Ding Dong!

A nice woman answered the door. "Hello?"

"Trick or Treat!" the kids shouted.

The woman laughed. "My goodness. You are just a mirror image as to what the pilots used to look like!" she laughed.

That caught the guys' attention.

"You knew our-" Michael shoved Dominic's shoulder quickly. "You knew the Gundam Pilots?"

"No. Just saw many images after..." Her smile faded as she let the kids put their fingers into the candy bowl.

"Please stop by again next year." she sadly smiled to the children before she shut the door.

"I think she was a bit strange." Michael replied. "What did she mean after the fact?"

"Don't worry about it." Duo said as the pilots ushered the kids to the next house...

At about Ten o' clock...

The kids knocked on the door of their own house.

"Trick or Treat!" they said.

Dorothy frowned. "You left at 7:00. Why are you just now coming home?"

The kids all pointed to the guys.

"We did something wrong again, didn't we?" Duo asked.

Hilde came to the door. "Duo. Michael. Gone Three Hours Straight."

Once again, Michael pointed at Duo. "He insisted we walk fifteen blocks to get better candy."

Hilde ushered the children inside. All of them took off upstairs.

"Hold on a second!" Relena shouted as she was coming downstairs. "Have you had your candy checked?"

The kids groaned. Relena took away the bags and gave them to the guys. "Check their candy?"

"For what?" Duo asked. "Taste?"

Relena frowned at Duo's comment. "No. Sharp Objects."

"What?!" Duo shouted.

"Yes, and any tampering." Dorothy added.

"Tampering?!" Quatre cried out.

"Yep. It's been a long night, so we are turning in early." Relena said as the girls headed for bed. "Don't let the kids stay up for too much longer either."

The guys all agreed to the comment. In fact, as soon as the women went upstairs, they ushered the kids to bed.

"-But Daddy Dude Duo! One piece?!" Michael pleaded.

"Nope. We're examining your candy." Duo replied.

"Daddy Quatre, come on! It takes no more than ten minutes to check it!" Dominic frowned.

"Not for us." Quatre replied. "We should be done by morning though."

The kids all looked very upset toward the pilots. Even Rei seemed a tiny bit teed at Heero. They all went upstairs though, while the pilots started the process of checking the candy.

Upstairs in Michael's Room...

"All bets are up!" Michael smiled. "Time to pay the piper!"

"First Bet was Mingh Loh!" Dominic smiled. "She bet Three whole Snicker Bars against your Three Twixes that she could go a week without calling us Otokos!"

Michael marked his paper. "Won that."

"I bet Five Rolos to your Five Starbursts that I could keep from putting my foot in my mouth for a whole week!" Dominic laughed. "I won!"

Michael grumbled. "Okay, so I owe you. Who's next?"

Jimmy raised his hand.

"Ooh, a bigger bet. Let's see...you bet nine chocolate bars to my twenty smarties?" Michael asked to make sure. "What was it?"

"Dressing up as an embarrasing comedian." Jimmy replied.

Michael sighed. "I owe you then. Let's see...just Rei and Neo left."

Neo grumbled.

"Hey, you bet!" Michael warned. "Let's see. Rei bet a caramel apple to ten chocolate kisses that she wouldn't hold Heero's hand all night. Man, I shouldn't have accepted that one. Okay, I owe."

Michael looked at Neo. "Drumroll please!"

Neo glared at the floor. How could his sister talk him into such a stupid bet?

"Neo Peacecaft Yuy!" Michael announced. "You have the mother of all bets! Are you going to stick with it, or go for the alternate bet?"

Rei looked at Neo. "Alternate."

Neo looked back at Rei. "No. I lost."

Rei looked back at Neo. "You've never lost."

Neo grumbled.

"Come on, Neo! My dad or mom might come in to check on me soon!" Michael whined.

Neo looked back at his sister. She was right. He never lost a bet. Ever. But...it was so risky...

Neo closed his eyes briefly then looked back at Michael. "Alternate."

Michael smiled as he scribbled on his paper. "Excellent! Anyone else for an alternate?"

Everyone shook their heads no.

"Alright then! Tomorrow all bets are paid!" Michael grinned mischievously.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I don't own Gundam Wing or DragonballZ or any of those other wonderful cool shows. This is just for entertainment purposes only, and the only thing I get from this is a sore butt for sitting down and typing this out, but I don't mind. Therefore to sum it up. Don't sue me. Enjoy!

Trouble With the Truth: Heero's Trick or Neo's Treat? By: Msmelanie Chapter Seven: What the-Possessed?!

The next morning...

The pilots had already gotten out of bed when the kids started to struttle down.

"That was a long night..." Michael yawned, obviously still tired as he rubbed his eyes and came down stairs with the others. Still though, he magically got energy when he saw the candy lying on the tables. "Whoah! Don't mind if I do!"

He started to make a run for the candy, when he felt Duo catch him and swing him in the air. "Slow down!"

"Why?" Michael asked as Duo set him back down.

"Your mother'd kill me if you didn't eat breakfast first." Duo replied.

So after the kids impatiently ate breakfast... They made a run for their candy...

"Whoah! Dominic!" Quatre shouted as Dominic fled up the stairs with the others. "Slow down! You'll stumble again!"

Dominic ignored him and made it to the top of the floor before stumbling.

"Whoah, hey!" Hilde shouted as she was coming down the stairs. "Slow down Michael!"

Hilde and Relena continued downstairs.

"Duo..." Hilde warned. "Did you let him-"

Duo shook his head no.

"None of them had anything." Quatre confirmed.

Hilde just looked toward the stairs. Running up the stairs when not on a sugar high or missing DBZ was truly strange...

A few minutes later...

All the women had gotten dressed and came downstairs to join the guys.

"Anything on?" Dorothy commented.

"Not really." Quatre sighed.

Just then the kids decided to come downstairs and join them. Each of the children joined their own families.

"So, Michael? You didn't inhale all that candy, did you?" Duo asked Michael.

Michael shook his head no solemnly.

Hilde and Duo looked at Michael. Michael never had that expression on his face.

"Michael, are you okay? Do you have a stomach ache?" Hilde asked.

Michael shook his head no.

Rei looked at Neo who smiled at her. Then he smiled at Heero.

Heero looked at Neo strangely. "Well?"

"Heero!" Relena scolded.

"Are you feeling well?" Heero corrected himself.

"Sure dad, just peachy!" he smiled.

Heero's eyes grew wide. Along with the rest of the adults' in the room.

Relena smiled. Heero and Neo were making progress after all...

Michael frowned at Neo.

Neo jumped onto Heero's lap. Heero's eyes grew even wider. What in the world did he just eat?

"Can I have a hug dad!" he shouted as he outstretched his arms.

"Me too." Rei smiled as she climbed onto her daddy's lap.

Everyone looked at Heero. He had an expression like he had just jumped out of Epyon for the first time.

"Man, now that is spooky." Duo shuddered.

Michael stood silent. Duo looked down at Michael again. "You sure you're okay?"

"Fine." he grumbled.

A couple minutes pass...

Duo looked over at Hilde with concern in his eyes. "I think we should take him to the hospital Hilde. I mean he hasn't said much of anything for..." he looked at his watch. "Oh man, for a whole four minutes!"

"I'm fine." Michael growled again.

Rei and Neo looked at their dad. They each kept their arms out eagerly waiting for him to make the first move.

"Heero." Relena frowned. "Both your children are reaching out to you? What do you think you should do?"

Heero gulped slightly. "911?"

Relena stepped on his foot.

Duo kept glancing at Michael and his watch frantically. "I'm telling ya Hilde, we must've missed something in the candy! It's been a whole 'nother minute!"

Hilde gulped and nodded frantically as she got up to go get her purse.

The kids all seemed to giggle a little bit except Michael.

Neo was getting tired of his dad's stubborness. So he reached his arms around Heero's neck tightly. "I love you dad!"

Heero's entire body suddenly became stiff and every muscle in his body tightened. The only thing that moved was his breathing, which was becoming very rapid.

Michael growled at Neo as Duo and Hilde pulled him out the door.

Later through the day...

"Dad, come draw with me!" Neo shouted as he kept tugging at Heero's arm.

"Dad, would you carry me for a little while?" Neo asked as he stretched his arms out to Heero whenever he passed him.

"Yo Dad, will you help me with my shoes?!" "Dad, Rei keeps staring at me!" "Daddy, I love you! Do you love me?" "Hey Dad, can you help me? I can't reach it!" "Yo Dad!" "Daddy!" "Pops?! Where are you?!" Neo shouted around the house.

Heero tried not to make a sound on the roof. He didn't know what Neo was up to...was he trying to give him a heart attack?

"Yo Heero." Duo said from behind Heero. Heero motioned for him to be quiet.

"Doctor said Michael was perfectly fine. I don't believe it." Duo said sitting next to him.

"Yo dad, are you gonna answer me?!" the pilots heard Neo shout again.

"You know, your kid went bonkers too." Duo sighed. "He's shouting and whining and pulling on you wherever you go. I'm beginning to miss that."

Heero looked at Duo.

"Yeah. I miss the regular Michael. All the kid does now is growl and stare at me." Duo looked at Heero as he realized he was watching him. "What?"

"Hey da-!" Neo shouted again until he saw Michael leaning against a wall. He growled at him.

Neo smiled. "Okay, you win. Let's go!" he laughed as they both headed to Michael's room.

Heero and Duo both got off the roof when they couldn't hear Neo yelling for Heero anymore.

"Sounds like the coast is clear." Duo commented as they slid into the house.

"Hey Dad!" Michael shouted to Duo.

Duo's eyes lit up. "Michael! You're cured!"

"Yeah! Ummm...we we're possessed!" he said pointing to Neo who was staring at Heero.

"Possessed my butt." Hilde said as she came downstairs with the other mothers. His Aunt Relena was apparently holding something.

Michael looked at Neo. "It's his fault." he pointed.

The pilots looked at the strange instrument. It was in a baton shape and was glowing an eerie blue.

"When did you get your hands on this?" Hilde asked Michael.

Michael shuffled his feet. "Right before we moved here."

Relena looked angrily at Neo. "Here I thought you and Heero were making progress. Why in the world did you do that?"

Duo grabbed his head. "Wait. Wait a second, what's going on?"

Hilde sighed. "It's a tinker toy of Dr. J's. It's called an illusioner. One illusion can be switched between two people." She glanced at Michael before she looked back up at Duo. "Would you like to guess which two?"

Wufei smirked. 'At least Mingh Loh doesn't get involved in these things.'

Quatre looked down at Dominic. "Did you know about this?"

"'Course!" he smiled.

"Why didn't you tell anyone?" Dorothy asked.

"'Cause I made a bet that I wouldn't stick my foot in my mouth." Dominic replied. Then he hit his head. "Oops?"

"A bet?!" all the girls yelled together.

"Neo Peacecraft Yuy! Did you make this as a bet?!" Relena scolded.

"No, it was an alternate." Dominic explained. Well, since he already started it...

"An alternate?" Relena asked Neo.

Neo growled. "I never lose a bet."

The mothers all sighed. "Spill!"

So, a few minutes later...

Wufei was shocked. His own daughter had entered into a bet?

Quatre was shocked. His sweet Dominic had assisted Michael with everything?

Trowa was relieved. His son didn't want to become a comedian after all.

Outside, he tried to frown but inside Duo was...very proud of Michael! But he couldn't admit it in front of Hilde though. 'My son's a pure genius!'

Heero didn't really care. He thought it was strange Rei hadn't tried to hug him all night, but he didn't want to say anything. He just felt relieved that his son still wanted to try and get rid of him instead of shouting that he loved him all the time.

The women on the other hand...

"I don't believe this! Michael Schbeiker! This is so..." Hilde looked dissaprovingly at her son.

"It was just a bet." Michael shruggd his shoulders. "What's the big deal?"

"You aren't supposed to be making bets at your young age! For anything! It will lead straight to gambling!" Relena looked angrily at Neo again. "...and what did you mean by you never lose a bet?"

Rei and Neo looked at their mom. She never yelled at them before. Unconsciously, they started sliding toward Heero.

The other kids were also doing the same thing. They were becoming scared. Last time there moms got mad...

Michael went behind Duo. "Please don't take away DBZ again!" he begged to his mom. He looked up at his dad and pulled on his black shirt. "Please reason with them?" he pleaded.

Even Jimmy started to move toward Trowa.

"Jimmy Bloom!" Catherine shouted. "Come here!"

Jimmy looked up at Trowa. Trowa looked down at Jimmy.

"Cathy. Calm down." Trowa replied.

Dominic watched Dorothy come closer to him. He hid behind Quatre and yanked at the bottom of his vest. "You don't know her when she's mad! She's unstable! Please help!"

Quatre sighed. He did know what she saw like when she was unstable. "Did you ever tell the children that betting was wrong?"

The women looked at each other.

"Well..." Relena replied. "No, not in so many words."

"Then how can you punish them for something they didn't know about?" Duo pressed on.

Hilde looked at him angrily.

"I guess you can, what do I know? Forget what I said." Duo smiled nervously.

Relena sighed. Even her kids were hiding behind Heero now. "Alright. Fine, we can let it go on account of ignorance."

"-But if you pull this stunt again Michael..." Hilde warned.

Michael just nodded his head yes, while still gripping on to Duo.

The women settled down as they all sat back down on the couch.

"Well..." Duo said as he sat down next to Michael. "This holiday really did bring out the evil in everyone, didn't it?"

Michael smirked and got a twinkle in his eye. "Yeah, but that's why it's my favorite."

THE END!

So, did you enjoy the story? Look at that. I couldn't help myself, I love writing the Trouble With the Truth kids. Perhaps in the future I'll do another one. I don't know, but reviews turn my head real easily.:) Thanks for reading and I hope you review! BTW, if you are a website, (or know a website) that's looking for fanfiction, check out /teardrop for details on how to get a hold of this and many other fanfictions of mine. Thanks for reading!

Chapter Text

Author's New Note as of 2019: First of all, remember to look at the date this was written. I was very young, but I wanted to learn how to write back then. If anything? Use this to show yourself how much writing fanfiction really does make a difference. Practice makes perfect. Then compare this to the latest work I just put out for Gundam Wing, Illusions in 2019, and you will see a huge difference.

Disclaimer: I do not own Gundam Wing, Nestle Crunches, Tootsie Rolls, or anything else you might think I own. I own nothing but the brain that came up with this idea. I make no profit everything's just for Fun! Remember this takes place after Endless Waltz, but it's AU only in the fact they still own their Gundams. Oh yes! Different situations are seperated by dollar signs, since I love dollar signs! [Who doesn't like dollar signs?:)]

A brief explanation: Many of you who are reading this may have read or are reading Trouble With the Truth. This story is a different reality from that one in the perspective that there is no deadly chemicals harming Earth and the colonies, there was no rebel group causing problems and there was no contact with the kids. This story takes place early June of A.C. 198. BTW, don't worry if you didn't read the other story because everything'll be explained in this very chapter.

And Then There were Six. By: Msmelanie

Prologue: The Letter.

The pilots looked at each other in confusion. Were the letters that the three pilots were now holding in their hands truly real? Four minutes ago Quatre Raberba Winner had discovered the letters in his mailbox...and the pilots are now learning a lot can happen in four minutes.

"It's..." Quatre stuttered. "Is it true?"

Heero and Wufei were silent.

"Are they all the same?" Quatre choked out.

Heero looked at his particular letter.

A.C. 198 June 3

To the Gundam Pilot Heero Yuy:

Hello Heero. It's been awhile since last we saw each other. Now that the war's over and there is no more threat to humanity. I feel I'm obligated to tell you something important. As youmay or may not know Duo Maxwell already had had suspicions and has recently found out Hilde Schbeiker is carrying a child, so I know that I can't hide the truth for much longer. I'm sorry I must blurt everything out in a single note, but under the circumstances, this is the fastest and safest way to explain. Four of us scientists had agreed that it was time to create new pilots for the future wars. They felt the best way was to use emotionally and physically strong women. Fortunately, you already knew some. Therefore they did the following things: 1. Gave the future mothers a trip to Asturia Beach by rigging a contest they all entered. 2. Poured knock-out juice in their punch. 3. Impregnated the women without them knowing and nabbed a few days after their trip was over.

Unfortunately they were given a revolutionary new harmless drug that was supposed to knock them out for 8 months. I didn't agree with the scientists methods though, therefore I stole them from the other scientists and reawoke them with a different drug. They didn't remember a thing and were too 'out-of-it' that they didn't see me. This Duo Maxwell and Trowa Barton should be able to substantiate.

Recently, the scientists have stopped trusting me and as of 3:00 P.M. this morning I lost contact. I do know that they truly want the children those females are carrying, so I suggest you locate the women A.S.A.P! Below is a simple diagram of which female is carrying which pilot's baby. I trust you can figure it out. HY=RP WC=MS QW=DC TB=CB DM=HS

Enclosed is medical proof, so you don't waste any time looking for evidence. Good Luck, now get moving!

Sincerely,

Dr. J.

"No...No, It's not true!" Quatre shouted. " Heero! What do we do?!"

Heero looked down at his note. "Get moving to Earth...and fast."

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Gundam Wing, Nestle Crunches, Tootsie Rolls, or anything else you might think I own. I own nothing but the brain that came up with this idea. I make no profit everything's just for Fun! Remember this takes place after Endless Waltz, but it's AU only in the fact they still own their Gundams.

And Then There were Six. By: Msmelanie

Chapter One: "Help?"

Heero looked at the front door of the house Relena was supposed to be in. 'I hope the rumors are true.' Heero knocked on the door and waited for an answer. After a minute he knocked a second time. When no one was still coming, he grabbed the handle. 'Unlocked? This isn't good. Could they have beaten me?'

He swiftly grabbed his gun, opened the door and ran into the house quickly seeking shelter behind a couch since he was expecting crossfire. When he knew it was safe to go on, he walked slowly up to a nearby staircase with his gun still set to go off.

"Help!"

"Relena!" Heero yelled as he started to run up the curving staircase. When he reached the top he looked down the hallway. 'Where is she yelling from?!'

"Help me! Please!"

Last door. Heero quickly rationalized as he ran right beside the room. 'This door's not even closed'. He took a deep breath, turned toward the room and aimed his gun directly in front of himself. He glanced around the room but didn't see anyone. 'A bathroom? Is this the wrong door?'

"Mother, please help me! I'm desperate!" He suddenly heard being yelled from behind the shower curtain.

"Relena?" Heero asked unsurely.

"Uuhh...Heero?" she answered. "What are you doing here?"

Heero holstered his gun. 'She doesn't sound like she's in danger'. "What's wrong?"

"Well, I..." he heard her trail off. "Would you come here for a second?"

Heero involuntarily blushed. "...no."

"I'm not naked, Heero. Please just come here for one second." she replied.

Heero walked with uncertainty towards the curtain. "What do you want?"

"Up." she replied.

"What?" Heero asked confused.

"Sigh...just open up the curtains Heero, please!" she pleaded.

Heero slowly opened the curtains and looked down into the bathtub.

"Don't say anything, just help me up." Relena grumbled.

Heero kept his face emotionless, but inside he couldn't help smirking. There Relena lied, fully clothed, in the bathtub. Then the moment Heero saw her, he knew why.

"Stop smirking on the inside and help me already." she grumbled as she squirmed uncomfortably.

'So...the note was true.' Heero thought. He moved toward the part of the tub Relena's head was at. "I'm not sure if I can do this. I've never lifted a seven-month pregnant woman out of a bathtub before ."

Relena looked up at him. "Really? Wow, something a Gundam pilot hasn't done yet. I'm honored, now get me up!" she gritted through her teeth.

Heero grabbed Relena's armpits and started to hoist her up. When there was enough room in the tub Heero stepped in. "How did you get into this situation?"

"I don't want to talk about it." Relena said grumpily.

Heero lifted her back up to her feet. They both stepped out of the bathtub.

"What are you doing here, Heero?" Relena asked.

Heero stood silent for a minute. "We..."

Relena started to make her way out of the room.

"Where are you going?" Heero asked as he watched Relena leave the room. "...Relena."

Heero walked outside and saw Relena stepping into a room two doors down. "Where are you going?" he asked as he caught up with her.

Relena looked back apparently annoyed at Heero. "Talk then Heero, what is it?"

Heero looked down toward the ground again. "Somethings..." Heero looked up and realized Relena had turned on the T.V.

"...what are you doing?" Heero asked.

"Quiet." Relena said as she tried to sit/slouch on her bed.

"Relena, this is important." Heero growled.

Relena just made a shooing gesture toward Heero.

Heero started to glare at her. "Relena."

"Heero! Sigh...if it were important than you shouldn't have took a whole minute to stare at the ground! Now be quiet before-" then Relena stopped when she heard the familiar musical ending start to play. "Ohhh!" Relena hit the bed. "I missed my whole soap because I was too busy being stuck on my back like an overturned insect!" Relena cried. She turned off the T.V. with her remote. "-and it was supposed to be really good too, and you made me miss what was in that box! I've been waiting weeks and they had to show it while you just yapped, yapped, yapped!"

Heero stared confusingly at Relena. "You're hysterical."

"-and your antisocial!" she shouted. "Now help me up!"

Heero waited for a minute then lifted Relena to her feet again. "I'm sorry. We need to talk."

"Later." she said as she pushed Heero away.

"Relena, where are you going?" Heero asked annoyed.

She didn't reply, but he heard her chanting 'bathroom! bathroom!' down the hall.

Heero sighed and sat on the bed.

He reached in his back pocket and took out the letter that had been sent to him yesterday. He sat back up as he heard the echo of the toilet flushing. When Relena came into the room Heero realized she had a new accessory.

"I'm sorry about the event earlier before Heero." Relena apologized. "I seem to act unrational at times. What is it that you need to discuss with me?"

Heero glanced at Relena's feet.

"Heero?" Relena prompted.

Heero handed her the letter he held in his hand.

Relena read it and glanced up at Heero. Then she read it again to be certain. "Well, it does...are you sure?"

Heero nodded his head yes. "There's something else I must tell you."

"What?" Relena said quietly looking at the letter again.

Heero looked at her. "You have toilet paper stuck to your shoe."

Relena looked at him strangely. "W-what?"

Heero looked at her feet. "There is a long string of toilet paper stuck to your shoe."

"..." "..." "Heero!" Relena cried waving the letter and rubbing her feet on the floor. "You just show me a letter telling me that you're the father of this baby, and you have to tell me I have bathroom paper stuck to my shoe?!"

Heero looked back at Relena. "It's still on your shoe."

Relena looked angrily at Heero again as she tried to rub the toilet paper off her shoe again.

Heero walked over to relena and looked over her shoulder. "I think it's still connected to the roll."

"Heero!" Relena screamed with a bright red face.

Heero bent down and removed the toilet paper from her shoe. "You're free now."

Relena just stood there too angry to speak.

Heero stood back up and looked toward Relena. "You're upset again."

Relena couldn't help it. She didn't care how she sounded anymore. "Like, no duh, dude!"

Heero seemed tooken back for a moment. "Dude?"

"Forget it!" Relena said huffily. then her mind started to move away from the toilet paper as she looked back at the note. "Heero...is this true?"

Heero turned his back toward Relena. "Proof came with the letter."

Heero turned back around. "Why'd you come back to your mother's house?"

Relena sighed. "Well, what choice did I have? I really didn't want to see headlines like 'Vice Foreighn Minister Dorlain Knocked Up by Unknown Person.'

Heero slightly tinged pink.

"Besides, mother was good to me. She let me have my independence for awhile." Relena replied. "She could have just dragged me home any time. She is still by law my mother and then there's..." Relena trailed off.

Heero turned back around. "We need to leave soon."

Relena took a step closer to Heero. "Why?"

"To meet with the other pilots." Heero muttered.

Relena stared at Heero. "Then I suppose we should get going soon before-"

"Relena?" A feminine voice called out. "Who are you talking to?"

$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$ $ "Master Quatre? Are you sure you want to do this?" Rashid asked.

Quatre smiled. "It's okay. Besides, if I don't then the scientists..."

"Quatre Raberba Winner." they suddenly heard behind them.

Quatre looked over to the left and saw Dorothy Catalonia standing near the couch he was sitting on.

"Ms. Dorothy." Quatre responded as she came out in front of him.

"Well, well, well...first a visit from the illustrious Heero Yuy, and now you. Perhaps I should start taking pictures. I might be able to obtain a collection of all you pilots." Dorothy replied.

"O-okay." Quatre replied nervously.

"So what grand scheme am I supposed to reveal to you today?" Dorothy asked.

Quatre fidgeted with the letter in his hands. "N-no grand scheme Ms. Dorothy just..."

Dorothy watched Quatre figet with the letter. "My, you're not yourself today Mr. Winner. Surely a man with 29 sisters has seen more than one pregnant woman before?"

Quatre laughed nervously. "Well yeah, but I was only an uncle not a-"

Dorothy looked at Quatre strangely as he suddenly became quiet. "Mr. Winner, what exactly are you here for?"

Quatre's expression became serious. "Ms. Dorothy it's about your baby."

Dorothy looked at Quatre. "My baby?"

"It's sort of not just yours." Quatre replied quietly.

Dorothy looked wide-eyed at Quatre. "I knew it! I knew this baby had a father, but no one believed me! So, who is it and pray tell how is it?"

Quatre handed Dorothy the note.

"...are you absolutely positive?" Dorothy questioned.

"Y-yes." Quatre replied.

Dorothy read the note again. "So you are the father? That's wonderful news!"

Quatre stood up and choked on air for a second. "Sc-scuse me?"

"Well...if it was going to be a pilot I was hoping it'd be you." Dorothy replied.

Quatre stepped aback on his left foot. "W-why?"

"Well choices were limited. I would certainly hate being called 'Onna' all the time, I'm not very good with antisocial people, but that Duo Maxwell's so far out, I'd probably kill him." Dorothy said calmly.

Quatre stood silent since he wasn't sure if she was joking or not.

"So, let's get down to business shall we? Did you plan on telling me and leaving or did you plan on helping me raise this child?" Dorothy asked.

"...uhhh..." Quatre replied looking at Rashid for assistance. "Well, I'm here 'cause of the scientists that are after you."

"That's not what I asked Mr. Winner. Are you going to stay or not?" Dorothy asked.

Quatre looked at Rashid again. "Well, I haven't thought about...that I-"

"Sigh...look, I'm not going to let you drawal out your statement because I have an urgent prior engagement with John. Just say yes or no." Dorothy replied hastily tapping her foot.

Quatre looked at his feet. "It's a really big decision though Ms. Doro-"

"Yes or no, I gotta go!" Dorothy shouted heading for the room behind her.

Quatre sat back down on the couch. "Rashid, I don't know. I wasn't expecting that question. I just need to protect her from the scientists, but..."

Rashid looked down at Quatre. "It's your decision, Master Quatre. I can't make it for you."

Quatre smiled at Rashid. "Yeah... I know."

After Quatre heard the toilet flush he stood back up.

"You're still here?" Dorothy asked as she came out.

Quatre looked down at the ground. "I'm sorry. I must be making you late for your meeting."

"What?" Dorothy asked confused.

Quatre looked up. "Your urgent meeting? With John?"

Dorothy started to blush. "That was just...I already..."

Quatre looked confused for a second, but realization dawned upon his face. "Oh? Oh! Ohhh..." now it was Quatre's turn to blush.

Rashid laughed.

"Rashid, it's not funny!" Quatre shouted.

"-but Master Quatre." Rashid replied. "You're as pink as your own shirt."

Dorothy laughed still blushing herself. "Ohhh...Earthling slang got me into trouble! Next time I'll just say I have to tinkle."

With that comment Quatre started to blush harder.

"Well, have you decided?" Dorothy asked.

Quatre fidgeted with his fingers. "I think...I should stay. A child shouldn't have to grow up without a father if he doesn't have to."

Dorothy looked back at Quatre. "Then I suppose you should start referring to me as Dorothy then, shouldn't you...Quatre?"

"F-first names?! I-i don't know if..." Quatre trailed off.

"Then I guess we can call each other honey." Dorothy smiled.

"N-no! Uhh..D-dorothy it is!" Quatre replied.

Dorothy looked at the couch. "So...is there something you had in mind?"

"We're all supposed to meet each other in a certain place tonight. It's near where Duo and Hilde Schbeiker are residing." Quatre replied.

"Oh, that means I get to see Ms. Relena again!" Dorothy exclaimed. "I'll go pack now!"

Quatre blinked. "N-now? It's not too far away though Ms.-"

Dorothy looked at him. "Beating traffic in this part of Europe isn't easy. Besides, I want to be there first."

Quatre looked at Dorothy confused. "Technically Duo's already-"

"I want to leave!" Dorothy suddenly shouted.

Quatre stepped back. "O-okay Ms.-uh...I mean Dorothy."

"So...how did the other soon-to-be-mothers take it?" Dorothy suddenly asked.

Quatre looked back at her. 'Her attitude sure does back bounce and forth.' "Well, Duo's the only one that knows for sure that I know of. Relena may know by now, but I don't know about Trowa...I don't really want to think about his situation."

$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$ $

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Gundam Wing, Nestle Crunches, Tootsie Rolls, or anything else you might think I own. I own nothing but the brain that came up with this idea. I make no profit everything's just for Fun! Remember this takes place after Endless Waltz, but it's AU only in the fact they still own their Gundams.

And Then There were Six. By: Msmelanie

Chapter Two: "Tootsie Rolls and Other Surprises."

To Trowa's current situation...

'Just tell her.' Trowa kept telling himself outside Catherine's tent. 'I have to just tell her.' Trowa went into Catherine's tent. "Cathy?"

"Hey Trowa?" Catherine asked while she combed her hair in front of her vanity. "Do you think I should name the baby Jimmy if it's a boy...or should I name him Trowa after his uncle?"

Trowa stepped back suddenly and tripped over a circus ball.

"Trowa?! Are You Okay?" Catherine asked worried as she stepped over to Trowa's side.

Trowa got off the ground. "I'm fine."

"Are you sure? You landed on your butt pretty hard!" Catherine laughed.

A tinge of pink hit Trowa's cheeks. "I'm fine Cathy."

Catherine strolled back over to her vanity.

"Cathy?" Trowa asked quietly.

"What?" Catherine asked.

Trowa looked toward the wall. "Catherine, if you have a son, you shouldn't name him after his father. Jimmy's a better name."

"Mmmm...okay." Catherine replied picking her brush back up.

Trowa looked towards the ground. 'She didn't catch it. Now what?' Trowa sighed. 'I can't dance around the subject. I must tell her direct.' "I recieved a letter today telling me that the Gundam pilots are the fathers of five unborn children. One is yours."

Catherine turned around to face Trowa. "Really? Which one?"

Trowa handed her the letter.

"...Nuh-uh." Catherine denied.

Trowa looked sadly toward Catherine. "I'm sorry Cathy."

Catherine sighed. "It's not right Trowa...I was supposed to get the cute pilot with the braid."

"W-what?" stuttered Trowa.

"Huh? Nothing...Trowa?" Catherine asked softly.

Trowa looked at Catherine. "Yes?"

"Are you going to finish that?" Catherine asked looking at his left jean pocket.

Trowa glanced down at his stashed Hershey's Cookies N Creme candy bar. "...I just bought this."

"Trowa?" Catherine prompted still looking at his candy bar.

Trowa took the candy bar out of his pocket and looked at it. "...it's the last one though Cathy."

Catherine looked down at the ground. "Trowa, I'm carrying your unborn child." she stated softly. "The least you could do is give me a candy bar."

Trowa quietly sighed and handed over his cherished candy bar. "Cathy?"

"What?" Catherine asked opening up the packaging.

"...I've been informed that the others have recieved the same letters. We are supposed to meet and discuss what to do next at a certain undisclosed location." Trowa replied.

Catherine started nibbling the candy bar.

"They are bringing the other women with them. You should come to." Trowa replied staring at her. 'She's almost done already?'

"Okay." Catherine replied throwing the candy bar wrapping into a nearby trashcan. "Trowa? Are you going to eat the Nestle Crunch and the Twix in your back pockets?"

"Cathy!" Trowa shouted.

Catherine looked at the floor again."What? Carrying your child, and having to go through the pain of childbirth, is only worth one candy bar?"

Trowa sighed and grumpily handed over his other two candy bars.

"I must leave now. I have somewhere I need to be." Trowa said as he turned to leave.

"Trowa? How do you feel about all this?" Catherine asked concerned.

"...I'll be fine." he replied quietly.

"Trowa?" Catherine asked again.

Trowa turned back around. "What is it Cathy?"

Catherine slowly started to sing. "Tootsie roll candy with the chocolately chew. Tootsie roll I think I'm in love with you. Whatever it is I think I see, becomes a Tootsie roll to me."

Trowa winced. He knew she knew. He reached in his bottom pocket and threw his last three Tootsie rolls toward her.

"Thanks Trowa!" he heard happily as he left the tent. He walked slowly down the side of Catherine's tent mourning his loss. 'I lost all my candy in less than five minutes.' Trowa felt his empty pockets. 'I wonder if any of the others are better off than me right now?'

$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$ $

Wufei paced back and forth on the porch. "Justice must be done...I don't want to. I just need to protect her...the child deserves a strong father!...but do I really...I have to! It's an injustice if I don't!"

"What kind of a stupid otoko is yelling at my front door?!" he heard being yelled from the house in front of him.

Wufei grew quiet as the door suddenly opened.

Wufei looked in front of him. "Mae Linh."

The woman looked back at him angrily. "Who are you and what gives you the right to yell on a pregnant woman's front porch?!"

"Mae Linh." Wufei repeated. "I am Chang Wufei. Do you remember me?"

Mae Linh looked at him carefully. "You've grown. Well Wufei, what are you doing here?"

Wufei looked at the letter in his hand when it was suddenly snatched away. "Injustice Onna!"

"Weakling otoko." Mae Linh replied casually.

"I'm not a weakling!" Wufei yelled back.

Mae Linh examined the paper. "...is this true?"

Wufei shook his head yes. "Great." Mae Linh said sarcastically. " I can't believe your the father. I suppose if we have a boy we'll name him after you."

Wufei shook his head in disagreement. "I don't want him named after me."

Mae Linh looked back at Wufei. "True, Weak Otoko would probably get him teased a lot."

"Onna, you haven't changed!" Wufei replied.

Mae Linh smiled sweetly. "You're right. Thank you Wufei."

"It was not a compliment!" Wufei shouted angrily. "-and why are we talking about baby names?! I'm here to protect you, not raise this kid!"

Mae Linh looked at him angrily. "Well fine! If you're not strong enough to stay, then get off my front porch you weakling!"

"I am too strong enough!" Wufei argued.

"Prove it!" Mae Linh shouted.

"Fine then! I will!" Wufei shouted back.

"Of course! It's injustice if you don't!" Mae Linh yelled. "Don't worry. I'm not naming this baby after you."

"Thank you." Wufei replied.

Mae Linh smiled. "I have already decided to name her Mingh Loh."

"Her?!" Wufei yelled. "No! Wufei Chang will not have a weak onna!"

"Well, I'm not giving birth to some weak otoko!" Mae Linh yelled back.

Then Wufei noticed the crowd that was forming behind him. "What do you want?!"

"Some peace and quiet!" the man yelled. "It's 2:00 in the morning and you two are yelling at the top of your voices!"

Wufei looked back at Mae Linh. "Were we yelling?"

Mae Linh looked back at Wufei. "I don't recall us yelling."

"Of course you were yelling!" A woman shouted out. "So loud even I know that you're the father of that baby and that it'll be named Mingh Loh if it's a girl!"

Wufei looked back at Mae Linh. "This neighborhood's full of easedroppers."

"Then come inside." Mae Linh replied.

Wufei walked into Mae Linhs house bitterly. 'I can't believe the onna actually thinks she'll have a daughter. It's impossible if it's mine. Speaking of people weak enough to have daughters, I wonder how Maxwell is doing with his woman?'

$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$ $

"I said I wanted peanut butter on this Duo!" Hilde shouted as she opened the cover of the box.

"Hilde, they refused!" Duo protested. "They convinced me no one would want peanut butter and jelly on a supreme pizza."

"Well I do, so go out and buy some." Hilde ordered.

"That's grape Jelly and I want strawberry!" "Plus, that peanut butters smooth and I want crunchy!" Hilde whined. "Do you think Grape jelly and smooth peanut butter would taste good on a supreme pizza?"

"No better that strawberry jelly and crunchy peanut butter." Duo muttered under his breath.

"What did you say?" Hilde asked.

"Huh? Nothing." Duo said quickly.

"Come on Duo! You're the father of my unborn child! It's your duty!" Hilde whined.

Duo sighed. "I know I'll leave, come back with what you wanted, and found out you changed your mind again."

"...nuh-uh." Hilde replied softly.

"You did the other four times." Duo replied. "Besides, you need to eat now so we can get going to meet the others."

Duo wanted to continue until he saw tears well up in Hilde's eyes. 'Oh no!'

"WAAHAAAHAHAAH!" Hilde started to cry. "I'm horrible! You spent all that money to bring me down to Earth when you found out I was pregnant and you take care of me and you follow my every whim! I'm a monster! I'm evil!"

"No, no, no, no!" Duo shouted running over to Hilde. "You're good! I'm bad! I'll get you what you want!"

Hilde sniffled. "Really?"

"Sure, it's what I do." Duo replied.

"Okay but...make sure the jelly's smuckers. I want smuckers." Hilde replied.

"Smuckers. Got it." Duo replied grabbing some keys off a nearby table.

"Wait Duo!" Hilde shouted as Duo grabbed the door handle.

"Yeah?" Duo asked.

"I think I want grape jelly instead." Hilde answered.

"...Hilde, we have-" Duo began.

"It's cold and half-way gone!" Hilde shouted.

"Okay, okay! Grape jelly, got it!" Duo shouted as he opened the door. then he paused. "...wait Hilde. Maybe I shouldn't go. Remember those scientists? Maybe you should come to."

"...but I don't wanna get up." Hilde softly whined.

"Yeah, but you have to get up soon to meet the others, remember?" Duo reminded her.

Hilde grabbed a pillow. "I don't wanna."

Duo walked over to Hilde. "-but Hil-"

"I'm huge Duo! I don't wanna go!" Hilde cried.

Duo sighed. "They all have seven month pregnant women too."

Hilde cuddled the pillow. "...I don't know."

"Hilde, come on!" Duo said frustrated. ""You barely leave this apartment! Since we've arrived on Earth you haven't gone farther than two blocks from here!"

Hilde sighed. "I know. I don't wanna be around four other pregnant women though! It'd be like a heifer convention."

"Hahaaahaahaaahhha!" Duo started to crack up laughing.

"Duo, it wasn't supposed to be funny!" Hilde whined.

"Oh, it won't be that bad Hilde! Besides, you already promised earlier today." Duo reminded her again.

"I know." Hilde said softly.

"Everything'll be fine. Now come on outside." Duo coaxed.

"-but Duo it's hot! The temperatures aren't right on this planet!" Hilde whined.

"The car I've got has air-conditioning. Come on. I'll help you up." Duo persuaded trying to pull Hilde off the couch. "I don't want to lose track of you."

"I can take care of myself!" Hilde cried out suddenly.

'Ohh, I hate mood swings. Couldn't someone have invented a pill for that?' Duo thought. "Well normally, yeah but...it's a close call between four old men and a seven month pregnant woman, you know?"

"..." Hilde let go of the pillow. "Duo?"

"Yeah?" Duo answered.

"I want pickles from the fridge instead." Hilde replied.

"Okay, I'll go get them." Duo replied heading for the kitchen. He brought the pickles back to her.

"Thank you!" Hilde shouted as she unscrewed the jar.

Duo looked at the pizza. "I thought you wanted to put them on the pizza?" he said as he watched her eating them straight from the jar.

"No, just these." Hilde replied between bites.

Duo looked happily at Hilde. "Great!" he said looking at the pizza. "Then could I have a little piece?"

Hilde looked up at Duo. "Okay, sure." she said grabbing the box. "I need to go anyway." she said heading toward the bathroom.

"N-no Hil! Not peace! A piece-" Duo began but it was too late. She had already closed the door.

Duo sat down on the couch and sighed. "Deprived of food once again..." Duo sat up straight as a horrible thought occured to him. "Wait! What if this kid'll eat like I do?! Ohhh..."

Chapter Text

$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$ $

Disclaimer: I do not own Gundam Wing, Nestle Crunches, Tootsie Rolls, or anything else you might think I own. I own nothing but the brain that came up with this idea. I make no profit everything's just for Fun! Remember this takes place after Endless Waltz, but it's AU only in the fact they still own their Gundams.

Small note: Large rectangular table. Very large. Read on, you'll figure it out.:)

And Then There were Six. By: Msmelanie

Chapter Three: The Meeting.

After a few hours pass,the pilots and their 'future families' arrive at the undisclosed location...

"Well, we're here." Quatre said putting down a suitcase. "We're supposed to meet right here."

Dorothy looked around. "...are we first?"

"Yes, you wanted to be, remember?" Quatre reminded her.

"Quatre!" Quatre heard from behind himself.

Quatre turned around. "I guess we weren't first. Hey Duo."

"You're early still. The others shouldn't arrive for another hour." Duo replied.

"Well, Dorothy wanted to get here early." Quatre replied.

Duo winked at Quatre. "First name basis already, Quatre?"

Quatre blushed. "Where is Ms. Hilde Schbeiker?"

"In front of you." Duo replied turning Quatre back around.

"Hello." Hilde said looking at Dorothy. "I don't think we've met."

"I'm Dorothy Catalonia," Dorothy curtsied. ", and you?"

"I'm Hilde Schbeiker." Hilde smiled.

"It's a pleasure to meet you." Dorothy replied.

Time passes by while the girls get to know each other personally...

"Oh yes, I completely know what you mean Dorothy!" Hilde laughed while sipping on the milkshake Duo had bought for her. She was sitting down with Dorothy on one side of her and Duo and Quatre on the opposite side.

Duo covered his face. "I can't believe they're talking about that stuff! They've only known each other for about an hour!" Duo sharply whispered to Quatre.

" I know." Quatre replied. "I wonder what they put in those milkshakes?"

"Yeah!" Dorothy shouted sipping on her own milkshake. "My former boyfriend wasn't smart enough to know how babies are born! Do you believe that?! He just looked at me and said 'You're too young to be visited by the stork though'."

"Hey!" Duo finally shouted at both of them. "Could we not compare me and Dorothy's boyfriends for like two seconds?!"

"Okay." Hilde giggled. "The others should be coming soon, right?"

"Onna, don't you dare!" they suddenly heard from behind them.

"Wufei's coming." Duo looked at Quatre. "You ever meet this MS he's supposed to bring, Quat?"

"No, not really." Quatre replied.

"Man, I feel sorry for this poor girl. If I were her, I would've locked the door and threw away the key." Duo replied as Wufei walked up with the mysterious girl.

Everyone looked at her and could immediately tell she was of Chinese decsent. She had long black hair and paler white skin than Wufei, but she looked incredibly like him.

"We're here." Wufei replied.

"Hello." Hilde smiled at Mae Linh. "I'm Hilde Schbeiker and you are?"

Mae Linh looked at Hilde. "Mae Linh."

"Well, have a seat Mae!" Hilde replied.

Mae Linh looked at her. "It's Mae Linh."

"Oh, well please have a seat Mae Linh!" Hilde repeated.

Suddenly everyone jumped as they suddenly heard "Wufei!"

"What?" Wufei answered casually.

"I want to sit down." Mae Linh replied.

"I thought you'd be strong enough to stand." Wufei replied.

"-and I thought you'd be smart enough to know when to talk back to me!" Mae Linh shouted back.

"Mae Linh you sat all the way here in the plane comfortably. Are you so weak you need to sit down already?" Wufei rebuttaled.

"I don't need to sit down! I want to sit down otoko!" Mae Linh yelled back. "I also wanted the father of this baby to be a real man, but since I can't have that, don't I deserve to sit down?!"

Wufei crossed his arms and stared at Mae Linh.

'Oh man! What was I saying earlier?' Duo thought. 'This girl seems to be holding her own around Wufei.' "Hey Wufei, come on! The lady's carrying your kid after all!"

"Stay out of this Maxwell!" Wufei shouted at Duo.

"Well." Mae lInh replied intrigued. "This otoko knows what he's talking about. Did you do the same for your woman?"

"Yes!" Hilde shouted happily. "-and he bought me a milkshake too! By the way Duo, I'm almost out."

"Okay, I'll get you another." Duo said casually standing up.

"Did you want another milkshake too?" Quatre kindly asked Dorothy.

"If it's not any trouble." Dorothy replied.

Quatre angelically smiled. "No, no trouble at all."

"Injustice." Mae Linh replied. "Why couldn't I have gotten a strong man like that, instead of you?"

Duo and Quatre continued to watch Wufei and Mae Linh bicker as they came back with the milkshakes.

"Onna! They're not strong! They're bending to their females will!" Wufei shouted.

"They are smart otokos too! Aren't you smart enough to know that they are not bending to their females wills, they are caring for their future legacy!" Mae Linh shouted back.

"Fine!" Wufei shouted in defeat. "...I'll help you sit down."

"Thank you." Mae Linh replied as Wufei helped her into a chair near the girls. Then Wufei took a seat next to Duo.

"Man Wufei, you've got one strange chick." Duo whispered to Wufei.

"Back off Maxwell! Do not insult Mae Linh!" Wufei yelled.

Duo and Quatre both jumped as they heard the urgency in Wufei's yell.

Quatre looked at Duo, then at Wufei. "Wufei, Duo didn't mean-"

"-and another thing! Stop showing off!" Wufei shouted again.

"Showing off?" they both asked confused.

"I am not a weakling! I can take care of my future legacy too!" Wufei shouted as he stood up and walked off.

Duo and Quatre looked at each iother. "..."

Hilde looked nervously at Mae Linh. "So...how are you?"

Mae Linh smiled. "I'm in good health. You?"

"...great." Hilde squeaked out.

Dorothy saw Hilde's apparent nervousness and tried to help out. "Mae Linh is it? How is it that you've come to know Mr. Wufei?"

Mae Linh looked at her. "We are old childhood friends."

The girls suddenly choked on their milkshakes. "Friends?!" everyone at the table shouted.

Mae Linh looked at them all strangely. "You seem surprised."

"..."

Just then Wufei started to come back with a large box under one arm with a large milkshake in the other. He walked over to Mae Linh and put everything down in front of her.

"...what's this?" Mae Linh asked.

Wufei reclaimed his seat next to Duo. "I'm taking care of my future legacy."

Mae Linh looked at Wufei, then opened the cover of the box. "..."

"What? What is it?" Hilde asked peering into the box. "Oh...wow..."

"What?" Duo asked looking towards Wufei. "What's in that box?"

Wufei smirked triumphantly.

Mae linh turned it around. Inside were four creme horns, two apple turnovers, four double fudge cupcakes, five creme filled donuts each with a cherry on top...and a slice of lemon meringue pie.

"Like I said before." Wufei continued to smirk. "I'm taking care of my legacy."

"...Duo?" Hilde asked looking at the box.

"Nuh-uh!" Duo shouted. "I don't have the money to buy all that stuff!" Duo looked at Quatre. "...do you?"

Quatre looked at Duo nervously. "...I didn't bring my wallet."

"Well, then how did you pay for those milkshakes?" Duo asked confused.

"Oh...I brought a few dollars, but not that much." Quatre replied softly.

Duo looked nervously at Hilde and Dorothy who weren't looking very happy at the moment. "Look, Trowa's coming! Maybe he has some money."

Trowa and Catherine walked over to the others. "...Heero isn't here yet?"

"Nope." Duo replied.

Catherine looked inside Mae Linh's box. "Wow! Who bought you that?!"

Duo and Quatre both angrily looked at Wufei.

Trowa sat down next to Quatre. "You forgot your money again, didn't you?"

Quatre sheepishly shook his head yes.

The girls all looked eagerly at the box. "Are you going to finish that by yourself?" Catherine finally asked.

"Actually." Mae Linh looked at the box. "I never cared for doughnuts."

"What?!" Wufei shouted. The other guys smiled.

"Could we have them then?!" Hilde asked excitedly.

"Help yourself, but the milkshakes mine." Mae Linh replied.

"I don't believe this." Wufei muttered in defeat. "Mae Linh doesn't like doughnuts? Who doesn't like doughnuts?!"

"I don't." the pilots suddenly heard from behind them. They all turned around.

"Heero! Where've you been?! You should have been here a lot earlier than this!" Duo shouted.

Heero helped Relena sit down with the other women. "It's unimportant. Let's go."

The guys left the current table for a smaller table along the wall while the ladies stayed where they were.

"Well, Ms. Relena." Dorothy asked. "What happened that made you and the infamous Heero Yuy late?"

Relena bowed her head in shame. "Do we really need to talk about it? It's embarrasing."

The moment Relena said embarrassing all the women tried to lean in closer.

"Oh, then you definitely must spill!" Hilde shouted happily.

Relena bit her lip "..."

"Come on? Please?" Hilde persuaded.

Relena lifted her head. "I haven't introduced myself yet." Relena looked towards Catherine and Mae Linh. "I'm-"

"She's Relena Dorlain and I'm sure you've all seen her on T.V." Hilde finished hastily. Then she pointed quickly to Catherine and Mae Linh. "That's Catherine and that's Mae Linh! Introductions aside, spill!"

Relena looked at all teh women eyeing her. "You won't leave me alone until I tell you, will you?"

"Not very likely." Dorothy replied.

Relena sighed. "Where to begin..."

To the event...

"Relena, who are you talking to?" a voice asked from down the hall.

Relena bit her lip. "I'm sorry Heero, but you should hide."

Heero looked at her. "Why?"

Then the woman who spoke earlier came into the room. "...oh my."

Relena sighed. "Hello mother."

Relena's mother giggled. "and just who might this young man be talking to my sweet daughter?" she asked looking toward Heero.

Heero didn't reply.

Relena looked toward the wall. 'It's all a bad dream. I know it. This can't be happening, it's too insane!'

Her mother looked at Relena. "Relena, you've never brought a boy your own age into this house before."

Relena didn't reply.

"Such a handsome boy too!" Her mother smiled at Heero. "Oh, you two shouldn't hide in this room! Come downstairs and have some tea and cookies with us! They've already been set out.

Heero looked down towards the ground. Relena's mother grabbed Relena's hand.

"I need to leave with Relena." Heero said. When there was no reply, Heero looked up and realized they were gone. "Damn."

"Mother, please let me go!" Relena whined as her mother continued to hold her hand down the stairs.

"Tsk. Tsk. Relena Dorlain, hiding a boy I've never met in your room while I was out? Darling, let me meet this boy!" her mother insisted as they came down the stairs. Ms. Dorlain helped Relena onto the couch. "There. Comfy?"

Relena watched in horror as Heero made his way down the stairs.

"Here comes the mysterious man himself!" Ms. Dorlain laughed as Heero came into the room. "Please, take a seat."

Heero took a seat in front of Ms. Dorlain. "We really need to get going."

"Oh, a small chat won't hurt." Relena's mother insisted. "Besides, I'd like to get to know you. You're the first boy Relena likes close to her age.

Relena deeply blushed. "Mother!" she squeaked out.

"It's true." her mother insisted. "They were all at least in their 30's."

Heero glanced at Relena who was bowing her head in embarrassment.

"So, how did you two first meet?" she asked pouring Heero a cup of tea. "I bet she made the first move, didn't she?"

Heero looked at Relena's mother with an apparent 'how'd you know?' etched on his face.

"That's simple. She completely takes charge when she flirts. I bet that my daughter commanded you to do something like dance, didn't she?" Ms. Dorlain laughed. "That's her best tactic!"

Heero didn't reply but glanced over toward Relena.

"Well, I'm guessing by that look you're giving Relena, that'd be a yes?" Ms. Dorlain smiled as Heero quickly looked away from Relena. "Tell me, exactly what are you doing here?"

Heero nor Relena replied.

"That's okay...I've got all day." Relena's mother said as she laid the tea down on a coffee table in front of Heero. "By the way Relena, what are you clenching so tightly in your hand?"

Heero frowned and took the letter away from Relena. "Here." he said softly handing it to Ms. Dorlain.

Ms. Dorlain took a moment to read it while Relena gave a look at Heero saying 'you have no clue what you've just done'.

"HY=RP?" Relena's mother asked. "Is this you?"

"I am Heero Yuy." Heero stated.

"You are the father of my daughter's baby?" Ms. Dorlain asked.

Heero closed his eyes and shook his head yes, but before he knew what was happening he felt trapped and unbalanced. When he opened his eyes he realized why.

"That's wonderful news Heero!" her mother said as she continued to hug Heero tightly.

Relena plopped her face in her hands to try and hide her embarrassment. "Mother, we really need to get going now." she muffled out.

Ms. Dorlain finally let go of Heero and he immediately stood up and moved away. He wasn't used to anyone touching him. Definitely not like that.

"Oh, don't be bashful!" Relena's mother shouted happily. "You're the father of Relena's baby! you're practically my own son!"

Hearing this Heero backed up even further.

Relena, red in the face, tried to get up but seemed to fail no matter which tactic she used.

"Relena, you're pregnant. How are you going to get up by yourself? You should ask for help." her mother said as she helped Relena to her feet.

Relena immediately stepped away from her mother and started to head for the door. Heero followed while trying to avoid contact with Ms. Dorlain.

"Now don't be shy, you two! Come back again soon , so you can meet the whole family son!"

Heero closed the door behind them.

"Wow! She really said that?!" Hilde laughed.

"I warned him." Relena reminded her. "Now, enough about me and mother! What do you think the guys are discussing over there?

Author's Note: So, how do you like my story so far? I've tested the next chapter on my sister when she was trying to go to sleep to see how great it was and...she ended up sitting next to me to see it! (I'm evil, aren't I?) Just wait for the next chapter, it's a doozy!

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Gundam Wing, Nestle Crunches, Tootsie Rolls, or anything else you might think I own. I own nothing but the brain that came up with this idea. I make no profit everything's just for Fun! Remember this takes place after Endless Waltz, but it's AU only in the fact they still own their Gundams.

And Then There were Six. By: Msmelanie

Chapter Four: Pizza always makes everything better.

To the guys...

"Okay, so the problem we're facing is this. How to find four old men before they nab the women?" Duo asked. "Come on, Quatre! Four old men! It'll be easy! Why'd you insist we all come out here with the women?!"

Quatre looked at Duo annoyed. "For one thing Duo, we couldn't all meet and risk leaving all the ladies alone at their current residences. Number two, these aren't just four old men."

"What do you mean?" Duo asked.

Quatre continued. "These 'four old men' you like to refer to single- handedly created Sandrock, Deathscythe, Wing Gundam, Wing Zero...uhh..."

"Heavyarms." Trowa added.

"-and Nataku." Wufei continued.

"Yeah." Quatre replied. "Then they also remade Schenlong and Deathscythe."

Duo started seeing Quatre's point. "Plus the Mercurious and Vayeate."

"You see? They aren't your typical four old men." Quatre replied. "Have you even tried looking for them yet?"

"Yes." Heero replied. "I haven't located them."

"What?! You can locate anyone though!" Duo shouted at Heero in disbelief.

"..."

"Well, what do you think we should do?" Duo asked looking at Quatre.

"I don't know Duo. That's why I recommended that we all meet. Quatre looked around at the pilots. "Any suggestions?"

No one made a sound.

Back to the girls...

"They're not saying anything." Dorothy said as the girls continued to watch the guys.

"I think they're stuck." Catherine replied. "Oh well, let's talk!"

"Yes!" Hilde agreed. "What are you girls having? A girl or a boy? I'm having a boy!"

"I am also." Dorothy replied. "What about the rest of you?"

Relena shook her head yes.

"Boy!" Catherine shouted happily. "What about you Mae Linh?"

"I'm having a girl." she replied.

"Really? That's great!" Catherine replied. "What're you going to name her?"

"Mingh Loh." Mae Linh smiled proudly.

"Oh, that's such a neat name!" Catherine replied. "I'm sticking with simple though. My boy's going to be named Jimmy."

Dorothy smiled. "Mine's Dominic."

"Oh, I'm so jealous! You all have names already?!" Hilde whined.

"You haven't picked one out yet?" Relena asked.

"Well, Duo wanted me to name it 'Duo Maxwell Schbeiker' since he found out I was pregnant." Hilde explained. "I finally agreed to it about a week ago, but when he found out it was his he flipped a 360 on me! Said I had to come up with something else!"

"Otokos are complete weaklings." Mae Linh responded. She looked over towards Relena. "What about you?"

Relena gave a smirk. "It's a secret."

Just then the girls watched a couple of five year old boys come up to them.

"Hello!" Catherine giggled at the cute children. "What do you need?"

The boys just smirked at the girls. "...you're really fat!"

To the guys...

"You see Duo, we still couldn't-" but Quatre lost his train of thought as he looked ahead of him and saw the women. "..."

"Quat, what's wrong?" Duo asked.

Quatre didn't reply, but quickly stood up and headed for the girls. When the guys turned around they realized why and quickly ran after him.

To the girls...

"When I get up you little twerps are gonna get it!" Hilde yelled from the floor.

The two boys just laughed their heads off. "Look! They can't even move! They're liked beached whales!" one of them shouted.

Just then the kids saw the guys running toward them, so they took off.

The guys came running up to the girls. "..."

"Oh, geez! What happened?! Why are you lying on your back on the floor?!" Duo shouted.

Hilde just looked at Duo with tears in her eyes. "I'M FAT!"

"WE'RE COWS!" Catherine yelled from the same position on the floor.

"INJUSTICE!" Mae Linh yelled completely slouched in her chair.

"Oh, those stupid kids!" Duo shouted running toward Hilde.

Heero walked over to Relena who was sitting on the floor with her back to Heero. Heero went over to her and tried to hoist her up. "Relena." Heero growled. "A little help."

Relena didn't respond.

Everyone soon had their ladies back in their seats with brand new milkshakes...everyone except for Heero.

Heero grunted and pulled, but Relena refused to help. "Relena!"

Relena looked sadly at Heero. "I guess you should call the coastguard." she said softly.

Heero looked at her confused.

"-AND TELL THEM THERE'S A BEACHED WHALE IN THE SNACK AREA OF THE MALL!" Relena suddenly yelled at the top of her voice.

This outburst suddenly caused a chain reaction...

"WE'RE HUGE!"

"WE'RE ENORMOUS FAT WOMEN!"

"WE'RE UGLY!"

"WE'RE DISGUSTING!"

"No, no Hil! That's not true!" Duo said trying to soothe Hilde, but it wasn't working.

"IT'S NOT FAIR! LOOK WHAT YOU DID TO ME TROWA!" Catherine screamed.

"Cathy, please don't cry." Trowa replied trying to wipe her tears.

"It's a good thing I'm not in the colonies anymore..." Mae Linh began. "I'D PROBABLY MAKE IT TIP!"

"Please control yourself Mae Linh." Wufei said trying to hold her hands. "Please calm down!"

Dorothy continued to cry also but no one was at her side to comfort her...

"What?! Injustice! Where is Winner?! He has 29 sisters, he should know what to do!" Wufei tried to yell above the screaming.

"I'm back!" everyone heard from the far left. Quatre held a white box out with his hands and walked over to the girls. He laid the box in front of them on the table. "Look what I got for you!" he said cheerily as he opened the lid...

"Oh. a supreme pizza!" Hilde squeaked out happily.

"Oh, I was really starting to think about pizza." Catherine replied pushing Trowa away.

All the girls tried to move forward to get the pizza. Luckily, the guys held them back and dished it out to them.

"Cheezy!" Catherine shouted happily as she pryed the slice of Pizza from Trowa's hands.

"Oh, I was hoping that'd work." Quatre said handing Dorothy a piece. "Wait, where's Ms. Relena?"

"Relena, hang on! Let me help you up!" Heero grunted as he tried to stop Relena from dragging herself to the table.

"Let go! I need Pizza! They're going to eat it all!" Relena cried out.

Heero ran over and tried to grab a slice of pizza from the box.

"Ours!" Dorothy screamed grabbing Heero's arm. Quatre immediately held Dorothy back and Heero quickly ran over to Relena and handed her the pizza.

"Stop grabbing for it and I'll give it to you!" Heero growled in a high pitch as Relena continued to reach up for it. Finally, Heero managed to safely get it into her hands and she finally calmed down. He lifted her back up into her chair, and then he plopped down into the nearest empty one he could find."Quatre." Heero said out of breath.

"Yeah?" Quatre responded sitting down next to him.

"Your a genius." Heero replied.

"Yeah." Duo agreed taking a seat beside them. "How'd you pay for it though? I thought you forgot your wallet?"

"I did." Quatre explained. "-but if you're a pizza man already covering your ears to try and escape the screaming rants of 5 pregnant women and a guy runs up to you and tells you you need the pizza to quiet them down, what would you do?" Quatre looked back at the pilots. "So...in all the screaming and yelling, did you guys come up with any ideas?"

The guys just shook their heads yes.

"Maybe we should just wait." Duo replied.

"For what? Them to grab the women and leave without a trace?" Wufei sneered.

Quatre looked at Wufei. "He's right. We can't just wait for them to make the first move. Now, if I was an extremely brilliant scientist wanting to steal genetically perfect unborn children from women, how would I do it?"

"You know what I would do?" Duo replied kicking back in his chair. "I'd try and drive us off."

"We're not asking for your opinion Maxwell." Wufei replied.

Quatre seemed lost in thought.

"Why would you drive yourselves off?" the pilots heard from behind themselves. They immediately turned around.

"Hello again Heero." Ms. Dorlain smiled.

Heero didn't reply.

"Heero, who's this lady?" Quatre asked.

"..."

"I'm Relena's mother." she smiled.

The pilots all looked at Heero dissapprovingly.

"Heero, why did you tell her where to find us?!" Duo shouted.

"Oh, he didn't. There was some scribbling on that letter he gave me that was erased, but still readable. Now dear, will you mind telling me why you've kept my Relena out for three hours straight already? It's almost 5:00.

Heero remained silent.

"Did you plan on bringing her home soon?" she asked. "She's in a very delicate condition right now and shouldn't be walking around a mall right now."

"She hasn't been walking." Heero muttered.

Duo shook his head. "I don't believe this. The smart ones always do something stupid!"

Ms. Dorlain frowned at Duo. "Did you just call Heero stupid?"

Duo looked at Heero. "Well, stupid is as stupid-"

"Stop." Quatre interrupted.

Duo looked at Quatre. "What is it?"

Quatre looked blankly out into space. "The smart ones always do something stupid." he repeated.

The pilots all looked at Quatre.

"Checkmate." Quatre said softly looking over at the girls. Quatre stood up. "Guys, the girls have been sitting in that corner all day. I think we should take them to Gadzooks, look around, then come back again."

The pilots just stared at Quatre in disbelief.

"What?" Duo blurted out.

"Just do as I say." Quatre replied walking over to the girls.

"I don't know if that's a good idea." Ms. Dorlain replied following the pilots. "They already look worn out."

Quatre nervously chuckled. "N-no! They're fine. They just need to get up and move around that's all!"

The guys all looked at Quatre as if he were having a mental breakdown.

The pilots all helped their women up and explained the situation.

Sometime later as the gang finally reaches Gadzooks...

"Why did we choose this place?!" Catherine complained. "J.C. Penney's was so much closer, you know."

"We need to go to Gadzooks." Quatre replied. "I-uhh...need to buy something from there."

Duo laughed. "Yeah, right Quatre! There's no way a guy with your fashion sense would ever need to buy something from Gadzooks!"

Quatre turned around and looked angrily at Duo.

"What's wrong?" Duo asked confused.

*HE KNOWS!* they suddenly heard over the malls intercom system. Suddenly the front doors to the mall, which were right in front of Gadzooks, began to close.

"Oh, I knew it! They figured it out!" Quatre shouted. "Run!" he said trying to help Dorothy run faster.

The pilots and the women started to run towards the closing doors.

"Heero, I'm too tired!" Relena panted exhaustively as she tried to run with Heero. "I can't hold on much longer!"

"We're almost there!" Heero grunted out as they all started running closer to the doors.

"We're all gonna have to bend down!" Duo shouted as he tried to bend Hilde down as much as he could barely making it through the door with everyone except Heero's family.

"Heero, I can't-" Relena panted as she suddenly fell unconscious two steps away from the exit.

Heero caught her before she hit the ground.

"No, Relena!" Ms. Dorlain shouted helping Heero drag her to the exit just in time before it closed.

"What happened to her?!" Ms. Dorlain shouted looking worriedly down at her daughter.

"There's no time!" Quatre started to shout. "We've got to head for our cars before the other girls drop! Trowa, help Heero carry Ms. Relena!" Quatre demanded as he tried to get Dorothy to her car.

"Other girls drop?!" Hilde shouted to Duo. "What's he mean?!"

"I don't know, but move those little feet faster Hilde!" Duo shouted back.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Gundam Wing, Nestle Crunches, Tootsie Rolls, or anything else you might think I own. I own nothing but the brain that came up with this idea. I make no profit everything's just for Fun! Remember this takes place after Endless Waltz, but it's AU only in the fact they still own their Gundams.

And Then There were Six. By: Msmelanie

Chapter Five: Tasty Secrets. A few minutes later...

The guys had gotten everyone into Dorothy's golden car safely right before the rest of the pregnant women konked out. The pilots did a quick inspection of the car, then drove off with Ms. Dorlain behind the wheel.

Duo sighed a breath of relief. "Good going Quatre! How'd you figure out the scientists were there?"

Quatre looked at Duo. "I didn't until you started talking."

"What?!" Wufei said in disbelief. "Maxwell's constant talking saved us?!"

Quatre looked at Wufei. "Remember when I asked the question about the scientists and Duo blurted out that he'd try and drive us off? That made me start thinking about when the ladies went nuts."

"Pregnant women going nuts? What else is new?" Wufei responded as he felt Mae Linh waking up beside him.

Quatre continued to look at Wufei. "It's not, but remember the small kids that made the women the berserk? Why didn't their mothers ever come to get them?"

"..."

"Then I started to look around, and realized since those kids came no one had left in or out." Quatre finished.

Wufei looked annoyed at Quatre. "What's your point? The kids started a ruckus thinking we would run away?"

"No, of course not." Quatre replied. "-but the doctor I always worked with was with them and...he knows how I settle down my sisters."

"They poisoned the pizza?" Duo asked.

"No, they put something in it that slowly knocked the girls out." Quatre replied.

Duo rubbed his head. "I'm confused. Why didn't they just put knock-out gas through the air ducts? Wouldn't that have knocked everyone out?"

Wufei looked at Duo. "You're forgetting that the women are pregnant. Knock out gas wouldn't be 100% safe."

"Oh." Duo replied as he watched Hilde's head start to squirm from his lap. "They wanted to make the girls unconscious so we couldn't move them."

Quatre shook his head yes.

"How'd you know they were there Quatre?" Trowa asked.

Quatre looked at the ground shamefully. "The smart ones always do something stupid, remember? The reason I picked that mall was because it was the closest convenient location to all the ladies. It also had very large tables we could all sit at, and people were always oning and going so the scientists couldn't pull anything. Apparently, it was meant to be too perfect."

Duo looked at Quatre sympathetically. Hey, at least you realized it in time to lead us out."

Then Relena yawned in Heero's lap and opened her eyes. "...Heero?"

Heero put his finger to her lips. "Open."

Relena blushed but did as she was told.

Heero looked down her throat. "Do you have a funny taste in the back of your mouth or a tingling sensation down your back?"

Duo laughed.

"What?" Heero asked.

Duo looked at Heero. "Man, you're holding the girls head on your lap, and your fingers are touching the inside of her mouth! Don't you have a funny taste in the back of your mouth and a tingling sensation down your back?!"

Heero slightly tinged pink.

"Duo, don't make fun of Heero right now." Quatre replied helping Dorothy back up as she started to squirm against his elbow. Then, a thought suddenly struck Quatre. "Ms. Dorlain's driving, right?"

"Why?" Hilde yawned as Duo helped her up.

"Where's she taking us?" Quatre asked as the car suddenly stopped and the pilots heard...

**WELCOME TO MCDONALDS! MAY I TAKE YOUR ORDER?**

"Onna, you're mother is taking us to McDonalds?!" Wufei shouted at Relena.

Relena blushed. "I know it's unusual, but mother's always had a thing for fast food."

Duo started laughing again and looked at Heero.

"What?" Heero growled.

Duo smirked. "Are you going to sit Relena up any time soon, or is it much too comfortable with Relena's head on your lap?"

Heero slightly blushed and helped Relena sit up next to him.

"Duo, that wasn't nice." Hilde replied. "I'm sure Relena was just fine where she was."

Relena quickly tried to hide her smile.

Then, the window between the driver and passengers opened. "Hello." Ms. Dorlain smiled handing some bags to Trowa. "I didn't know what I should order, so I bought a little bit of everything."

"..." Trowa took the bags just as Catherine started to mumble. "I smell food."

Trowa looked at Catherine. "You've had pizza and four Milkshakes within the last hour."

Catherine looked back at Trowa. "Yes, but I've also used the bathroom six times since then."

"Ummm...Ms. Dorlain?" Quatre asked as she continued handing bags back. "Could I perhaps drive now?"

"Of course." Ms. Dorlain smiled sweetly. "If you drop me and my family off at home first."

Relena froze.

"Sure thing." Quatre replied as he got out of the car and switched places with Ms. Dorlain.

"Well, this is comfy." Ms. Dorlain replied as she sat back down. "Much more roomier than our car, isn't it Relena?"

"..."

"Oh dear." Ms. Dorlain suddenly remembered. "I believe I left Pagan at the mall."

"You left your chauffeur at the mall?" Dorothy said in disbelief.

"Oh well, I'll tell him to come home later." Relena's mother replied. "So, Relena? Aren't you going to introduce me to your friends?" she smiled.

Relena just blushed and tried to avoid eye contact.

"Goodness dear!" her mother laughed. "You're acting as if my being here is the worst thing in the world!"

"..."

"...Duo?" Hilde whispered to Duo.

"Yeah?" Duo answered back.

"Aren't you glad we don't have parents?" she asked.

"Very." Duo whispered back.

"Relena?" Ms. Dorlain began to speak again.

Relena sighed. "Yes, mother?"

"I was wondering..." her mother began. "How will you tell your father about Heero?"

Suddenly, Heero felt like entering the conversation. "What?"

Relena looked away from Heero.

"He was assassinated in the colonies." Heero stated still staring at Relena.

Relena tucked some of her hair behind her ear.

"No, he wasn't." her mother interrupted. "We didn't find out until shortly after the Mariemaia incident that he had been in a coma. He woke up about five months ago."

Everyone stared at Relena.

"Now, I'm Mrs. Dorlain again." Mrs. Dorlain replied.

Heero looked at Relena again. "You watched him die."

Relena shifted her body. "Not exactly. I just saw him fall unconscious."

Duo smirked at Heero.

Heero looked at Duo. "What?"

"Nothing." Duo quickly said in a high pitch.

Then Mrs. Dorlains eyes became wide. "Oh dear." she said as she gingerly put her hand to her face.

"What's wrong?" Relena asked.

"I left the letter at home." she replied. "Oh, and I forgot to tell Pagan to feed the fish again."

"What?" Relena asked stunned. "Mother, you didn't, please say you didn't?"

"It's alright Relena, we can feed them when we get home." her mother replied.

Relena hid her face in both embarrassment and frustration. "No, mother! Where'd you leave the letter?"

Mrs. Dorlain thought. "Letter, letter...where did I leave you? I believe it's still on the tea table." then she smiled. "Don't worry dear, I'm sure your father put it away when he came home."

Relena's face just went blank.

"Yes, so don't worry." Mrs. Dorlain replied. "Oh, did I remember to lock the door?"

Duo leaned over to Relena. "This is just a guess, but your dad didn't marry based on intelligence, did he?" he whispered in her ear.

Relena glared at Duo. Then she looked toward Heero. "Heero, you can't come home with me."

Heero looked back at Relena. "I must. The scientists-"

"Trust me Heero, please don't." Relena interrupted.

Heero looked at Relena again.

"The scientists already came close to kidnapping you though." Duo replied.

"He must." Wufei added. "Each of us must protect our legacy."

Relena just looked at Heero with pleading eyes.

"There's no choice. Where you must go, I must go." Heero replied.

Then, the car suddenly stopped moving.

"Speaking of go, here we are." Mrs. Dorlain replied stepping out of the car. "We're home dear."

Relena stood still. "Please don't do this Heero."

Heero tried to move Relena, but she was refusing to budge. Trowa tried to help, but apparently relena was very determined not to move. Finally, Heero, Trowa, and Duo all managed to get Relena safely out of the car.

After Trowa and Duo climbed back in, the car took back off down the road.

There, in front of Relena's house, stood Ms. Dorlain, Heero, and an unbalanced Relena...

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Gundam Wing, Nestle Crunches, Tootsie Rolls, or anything else you might think I own. I own nothing but the brain that came up with this idea. I make no profit everything's just for Fun! Remember this takes place after Endless Waltz, but it's AU only in the fact they still own their Gundams.

And Then There were Six. By: Msmelanie

Chapter Six: Night Trouble.

One by One the pilots were all dropped off where they needed to be...

"Oh, my aching bones!" Hilde whined as she stepped into her apartment.

"Yeah, I know. Hectic day, but at least you made some friends." Duo replied shutting the door behind them.

"Almost 6:00." Hilde said aiming for the couch. "Our shows'll be coming on."

"Yep." Duo replied helping Hilde sit down. He went to the kitchen and fixed them some popcorn, then took a seat next to Hilde.

"Duo?" Hilde asked.

"Yeah, what is it?" Duo asked popping some popcorn in his mouth.

Hilde looked at Duo. "What should we name our boy?"

Duo starting to choke a kernel. "Uuhhhh..."

"Why can't we just call it Duo Maxwell? I think you've got a great name." Hilde added.

"I...I don't care what you name the kid Hilde, just not after me." Duo replied.

"Why?" Hilde asked.

"'Cause when you yell out 'Duo!' we'll both turn our heads around." Duo said quickly. "Just...call it whatever you want."

Hilde crossed her arms over her stomach. "Fine then, I'll call him Stuart Minkus."

Duo choked on his popcorn again. "No, anything but that!"

Hilde glanced at him. "Okay, then Garp."

"No way! This kid's not gonna have a corny name like that! Pick something else!" Duo whined.

"You're so picky for not caring, Duo." Hilde replied smiling mischievously. "How about Mermie Schpicker Schbeiker? Doesn't that have a nice ring to it?"

Duo just groaned. "Fine, Hilde. Name it Duo."

Hilde glanced at Duo and laughed. "I really don't want to call him that, you know. I just wanted to give you a hard time."

Duo just smiled at Hilde. "I wanted you to name him after me before because I wanted to play a father." Duo explained. "Now that I'm the real father...I don't wanna play anymore."

Hilde just smiled at Duo. "It's alright Duo. I get scared sometimes too."

Duo looked at the T.V. screen. "You need to give it a great name. A name that's been proven to be tough. Something solid like Dave or Mike or-"

"Michael! Duo, that's perfect!" Hilde cried out happily.

"No, not Michael. Mike." Duo responded.

"No, Duo. It's Michael." Hilde replied.

"Nuh-uh. Mike." Duo replied again.

"Duo, it's Michael! Michael's nicer!" Hilde shouted.

"Hilde, Michael's not right. It sounds too much like Michelob." Duo explained.

"Michael doesn't sound like Michelob!" Hilde shouted again.

"Uh-huh. Then the moment I tell the guys it's Michael, they'll say I named it 'cause it sounds like beer." Duo rebuttaled.

"Duo! Our son's name does not sound like beer!" Hilde suddenly cried out. Then she started to pout.

"Okay, it doesn't." Duo tried to apologize. "Calm down. Look, our shows are coming on!"

Hilde stopped sniffling.

Duo put his hands over Hilde's. "Michael Schbeiker. You're right, it doesn't sound like beer."

Hilde laughed. "Alright Duo, I forgive you. Now be quiet, our shows are coming on!"

"Except Maybe german beer." Duo muttered nder his breath.

Time passes on until it's about 10:00 in Europe...

Quatre looked over at Dorothy who was comfortably reading in a chair. "Ms. Dorothy?"

Dorothy sighed. "Yes, Mr. Winner?"

"I was wondering where I should retire for the night at." Quatre replied.

"There's a guest bedroom on the left." she replied.

"..."

Dorothy looked up from her book.

Quatre rubbed his head. "Is that close to your room?"

Dorothy just looked at him. "..."

Quatre realized his mistake. "I-I mean that if the scientists try anything I should be near, that's all."

"Oh." Dorothy replied putting up her book. "In that case I suppose you could sleep in the room next to mine." Dorothy stood up and started to walk out of the room. Quatre followed Dorothy around for about 8 turns up the stairs.

"That's my room." she indicated pointing to a door. "You can sleep in this room." she said opening up the double doors beside hers. "It shares a bathroom with mine, so knock before you enter."

"...okay." Quatre replied.

"Goodnight, Mr. Winner." Dorothy said shutting her door.

Later that night...

Quatre looked up at the ceiling from under the covers. 'Unfamiliar ceiling. Oh no...I gotta cut down on watching Evangelion again.' Quatre stretched his arms. 'Life sure is strange...one minute your fighting to protect the colonies...then Earth...then your being forced to fight with Duke Dermail's granddaughter...then your protecting her.' Quatre leaned over on his side. 'Those scientists are really tricky. What if they know I'm just next door already?' then Quatre started to get tense. 'What if they got by the security system and gave her something to knock her out?!' Then Quatre stood up. 'What if the substance they put in the pizza has a boomerang effect and knocks her out while they are trying something?!'

Quatre looked at his door. 'Maybe if I just check up on her...'

Quatre got out of bed and put a nearby robe on. He walked out the door and slightly started to open Dorothy's door...

Suddenly, Quatre ducked a bullet that had aimed straight at him!

'Oh no!' Quatre yelled at himself as he ran back to his room. 'I forgot my gun!'

"Mr. Winner!" Dorothy yelled out.

"I'm coming!" Quatre shouted as he grabbed his gun. He opened the two connecting bathroom doors and turned on a nearby light switch. When he turned them on he saw...Dorothy pointing a gun at him?

"Dorothy?!" Quatre shouted. "Why do you have a gun?!"

"I thought the scientists might attack." she replied. "They came through the front doors and ran back out."

"...no, that was me." Quatre said putting his gun away.

"What?" Dorothy asked confused.

"I thought they might try to knock you out again, so you couldn't warn me." Quatre explained.

Dorothy looked at Quatre. "This isn't working."

"No, it's not. I think we should both stay in the same room." Quatre replied.

"..."

"Uuuhh...living room!" Quatre shouted nervously. Then he cleared his throat. "Let's just grab some blankets and pillows and sleep in the living room, okay?"

Dorothy sighed, put down her gun and grabbed her pillow. "If you would've told me this morning that I would be attacked by a gundam pilot, then have to share the living room to sleep with him I never would've believed you."

Quatre just smiled. "One more thing...is there any one else in your place right now?"

"No, why?" Dorothy asked.

"I don't want to shoot a maid or something." he replied.

Dorothy just laughed.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Gundam Wing, Nestle Crunches, Tootsie Rolls, or anything else you might think I own. I own nothing but the brain that came up with this idea. I make no profit everything's just for Fun! Remember this takes place after Endless Waltz, but it's AU only in the fact they still own their Gundams.

And Then There were Six. By: Msmelanie

Chapter Seven: Family Ties Are Really Family Knots.

The next morning...

"Are you sure we should be here Duo?" Hilde asked as a man had opened the gates for them.

"Don't worry Hilde." Duo replied. "We talked about it before the mall incident. If we didn't figure out something there, then we'd just have to meet without everybody."

Duo got out of the car and opened the door to let Hilde out. When they got to the door, Duo rang the doorbell.

"This way please Mr. Maxwell." Pagan answered as he led them through the front door. "I'm sure Master Heero we'll be down soon."

Duo and Hilde took a seat on the couch. Five minutes had come and gone before Duo saw Heero slowly come down the stairs. Slowly and cautiously.

"Uuh...Heero?" Duo asked watching Heero continue walking toward them, glancing suspiciously around himself. "Heero, why do you keep looking around?" he asked as Heero took a seat in a chair next to the couch.

"..."

"Heero, you okay?" Duo asked becoming concerned. "You look like you're in enemy territory."

"..."

"Hello Hilde." Relena said from behind the couch.

Hilde turned around. "Oh, hey Relena. How have you been?" Hilde asked smiling at Relena.

"Oh, do we have guests?" Mrs. Dorlain asked as she started walking down from the stairs. "Hello."

Duo looked at Heero. "Heero, is there somewhere we can talk?"

"We're fine here. Talk." Heero replied looking around himself again.

"Uuhh..." Duo responded rubbing his head. "Hilde, why don't you go with the others and talk?"

"Alright." Hilde replied as Duo helped her off the couch.

Relena smiled at her and escorted her through to a back room. "This is always a nice place to talk. Mother, perhaps you should go read that book you wanted to read earlier?"

Mrs. Dorlain laughed. "Trying to get rid of me? Okay, I'll see you later dear." she said as she exited the room.

Hilde smiled at Relena. "So? How have you and Heero been lately?"

Relena tucked some hair behind her ear. "Well..."

"That bad? Oh, come on Relena, it can't be that bad!" Hilde laughed.

Relena didn't laugh with her.

Hilde stopped laughing. "Oh no, I'm sorry! I guess he isn't getting along very well with your family?"

Relena didn't reply.

"Oh, come on Relena!" Hilde laughed. "We're friends, you can tell me!"

Back to the guys...

"What?!" Duo shouted. "You've gotta be kiddin' me?!"

Heero shook his head gravely and started to look around again as the doorbell rang and Pagan answered it. "Wow, that's too bad man."

"What's too bad?" Quatre asked as he and Dorothy stepped into the room.

Duo looked up at Quatre. "Hey, I didn't know you were coming."

"I contacted Heero earlier." Quatre replied.

"Where's Hilde?" Dorothy asked.

"They went in that back room." Duo said pointing to the last room on the right down a long hallway.

"Thank you. Good day, Mr. Winner." Dorothy replied as she started to walk away.

Duo smirked at Quatre. "Just couldn't stand the first name basis, could you?"

Quatre frowned at Duo. "It's a hard habit to break. Besides, what were you two talking about?"

Duo scratched his head. "Hey Heero, feel like starting from the beginning?"

"...Last time." Heero growled.

$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$ $

To the night when Heero and Relena were dropped off with Mrs. Dorlain...

"Keys, keys, keys." Mrs. Dorlain mumbled to herself. "Here they are." she said as she unlocked the door. "Honey, we're home!" she shouted as she stepped into the room.

Relena quickly looked toward the couch and realized the letter was still there. She sighed in relief. 'Thank goodness. Although...now I have to tell him face to face.'

Mrs. Dorlain looked around. "How strange. My husband should have been here to greet us. Oh well. Heero, would you be a dear and please close the door?"

Heero did as he was told, but the moment he touched the knob to close it, a vase on a table next to him shattered into a million pieces! He instinctively ducked behind the couch and looked around.

"Now honey, that's not nice!" He suddenly heard Mrs. Dorlain shout towards the top of the stairs. Cautiously, Heero poked his head out and looked up the stairs. Holding a 9mm. was Mr. Dorlain himself.

Mrs. Dorlian rushed up the stairs. "That is not how we treat our guests." she said calmly taking the gun from Relena's father. "It's alright Heero, he's not armed anymore!" she shouted out.

Heero cautiously came out from behind the couch. He looked over at Relena. She hadn't moved an inch.

Mrs. Dorlain grabbed her husband's hand. "Darling, there's someone you need to meet." she said as she started walking down the stairs with him. Heero continued to eye him suspiciously. "This is the gundam pilot Heero Yuy, and by the way you've just misbehaved I'm sure you know why he's here."

Mr. Dorlain just growled at Heero.

Heero, in return, growled back.

Relena remained silent.

"Oh, isn't that something." Mrs. Dorlain smiled. "You both growl the same way. Maybe that's why Relena likes Heero."

In response to that, Mr. Dorlain growled louder.

Heero then, in return, growled louder also.

Mrs. Dorlain frowned. "This isn't a growling contest. Now, let's go to the kitchen. Dinner was almost done right before I left."

Everyone walked into the kitchen cautiously as Heero and Mr. Dorlain kept glaring at each other.

Mrs. Dorlain walked over to the oven. "Oh good, it's done. Please sit down everyone."

Heero was about to reach for Relena's hand to help her sit down when he was suddenly whacked on the head.

"Honey." Mrs. Dorlain said calmly as she started to put the roast on the table. "Don't whack Heero with a dinner plate, it's very bad manners."

Mr. Dorlain walked over to Relena and helped her sit down. "I can take care of my own daughter." he said as he took his own seat.

Heero just glared at him as he started to sit down. Unfortunately, Mr. Dorlain knocked the chair too far away.

"Honey." Mrs. Dorlain said as she started to put the rolls on the table. "Please don't knock Heero's chair away right before he sits down."

Heero just growled at Mr. Dorlain from the floor while Relena covered her face.

"Please be more polite." Mrs. Dorlain replied as she started to serve everyone. Heero got back up and picked up his chair. He sat back down and looked at the food.

"I hope you like it Heero. It's a family recipe." Mrs. Dorlain said as she began to eat. "Oh wait. I forgot the dessert."

Heero and Mr. Dorlain started growling at each other again.

"Heero, please don't." Relena replied softly.

Heero looked at her for a brief second when he felt something hit his head. He turned around and saw a roll lying on the table. He began to grit his teeth.

"Please." Relena prompted.

Heero glared at Mr. Dorlain. He observed the food that was on his plate. He picked up his spoon to start eating when Mrs. Dorlain came back in with bowls of chocolate ice cream.

She set a bowl in front of everyone and took her seat again. "Please enjoy."

Heero looked at the bowl of ice cream and Mr. Dorlain.

Suddenly, a strange thump was heard from across the room. Everyone turned to look.

"Sweetheart, why did you throw a roll at the wall?" Mrs. Dorlain asked right before she looked at Heero. "Oh dear."

Relena covered her face quickly in embarrassment.

Heero started to growl at Mr. Dorlain again as he felt the cold ice cream trickle down his left cheek.

"Nice hat." Mr. Dorlain replied as he began to eat again.

$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$ $

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Gundam Wing, Nestle Crunches, Tootsie Rolls, or anything else you might think I own. I own nothing but the brain that came up with this idea. I make no profit everything's just for Fun! Remember this takes place after Endless Waltz, but it's AU only in the fact they still own their Gundams.

And Then There were Six. By: Msmelanie

Chapter Eight: Things Aren't Always What They Seem.

Duo just whistled. "That's bad, Heero. Any change?"

Heero looked suspiciously around the room again.

"Guess not." Quatre replied.

Back to the girls...

"I knew this would happen." Relena began. "I told Heero to stay away, but he didn't listen."

Dorothy looked at Relena. "How are things going now, Miss Relena?"

Relena sighed. "Father's always been difficult. Mother told him last night though if he kills Heero, he had to explain to the baby why 'grandpa shot daddy'."

Hilde just laughed.

"It doesn't matter what anyone says, he'll still torture Heero." Relena sighed.

"I don't understand." Hilde asked. "Why? If he knows it's not Heero's fault, why?"

"Simple." Relena sighed again. "He's a boy and he's my age. That in father's eyes makes him dangerous."

"That's it? He's a boy that's your age?" Dorothy asked in disbelief.

Relena frowned. "Before father fell into a coma, only one boy was allowed within 50 feet of me, and only because he was 'pre-approved' by my father himself."

"Ouch." Hilde replied. "So basically your father is torturing Heero just because he's there?"

Relena nodded. "Mother has always given me independence, but father..."

"Gives you a life of imprisonment." Dorothy finished.

Relena sighed yet again.

"I wonder if Heero's just going to kidnap you soon!" Hilde laughed.

Relena didn't reply.

Back to the guys...

"So Quatre? Have you thought of anything yet?" Duo asked.

Quatre shook his head no. "How about you two?"

Heero and Duo both shook their heads no.

"Man, if only we could invent something like Old Geezer B Gone we would have no problems." Duo replied as he started to slouch on the couch seat. "Hey, did you have any luck locating them, Heero?"

Heero growled. "No."

"Whoah, Heero. I was just asking. You don't need to growl." Duo replied. "By the way, where is your laptop? Don't you always have it in a vicinity of fifty feet or less?" Duo looked toward the floor underneath Heero's chair. "That's it sticking out, isn't it?"

Heero portrayed a sad look for a moment before he plastered his emotionless mask on. He picked it up and lied it on the tea table. It's top was covered in stickers that said things like PRINCESS, 100% ANGEL and even DADDY'S GIRL.

Duo scratched his head. "Mr. Dorlain?"

Heero just growled.

Duo tried to open it up.

"Ugh!" Duo shouted in disgust. "There's chewing gum all over the home keys!"

Quatre sighed. "Your laptop's no good anymore, is it?"

Heero just ignored the statement.

"Well, I haven't found anything either." Quatre said trying to change the delicate subject.

"Well, I'm not exactly sure what we can do." Duo replied eyeing Heero's laptop. "Heero, your computer's starting to emit sparks."

Heero tried to shut the laptop and shoved it back underneath his chair.

"..."

"Uuhh...yeah, okay." Duo replied as he watched Heero. "Do you think we could talk them out of taking them?"

"Not...not very likely Duo." Quatre replied.

"Okay, well..." Duo scratched his head. "Maybe we can attract them to a certain spot and set a trap for them the same way they did for us."

Quatre was quiet for a second. "You know, that's not half-ad Duo. But how, it can't be too obvious."

"You mean like getting the girls together, hanging a sign that says 'Free for the Taking!' on them and walking away?" Duo asked.

Quatre laughed. "Yeah, Duo. It needs to be simple, yet not completely obvious."

"Getting the girls together?" they suddenly heard from behind them. "Free for the taking, but don't be completely obvious?!"

Duo and Quatre turned around, but Heero didn't have to. He knew who was currently growling at them.

"It's not the way you heard it sir." Quatre replied. "It's just that we were..."

"We plan on setting a trap for the scientists." Heero replied as he stood up and met the glaring eyes of Mr. Dorlain with his own.

Mr. Dorlain just growled at Heero, while Heero started growling back.

Quatre stepped between them. "Mr. Dorlain? I'm sorry I haven't introduced myself yet. I'm Quatre Raberba Winner." he said extending his hand.

Mr. Dorlain looked at Quatre suspiciously as he shook his hand.

Quatre just tried to smile back. "That fellow over there is Duo Maxwell."

Duo gave a light nod.

Quatre looked at Duo. "Duo? Perhaps you should come and shake Mr. Dorlain's hand?"

"Uuuhh...that's alright, Quat. I'm fine right here, thanks." Duo replied.

Mr. Dorlain still gazed at Quatre suspiciously. Quatre tried to continue to smile. "Sir, may I say you have a lovely home."

Mr. Dorlain didn't flinch.

Quatre just smiled back at Mr. Dorlain, but a drop of sweat was beginning to form over his left brow. 'Come on. Okay, please stop looking at me like I'm a criminal. Come on, Duo. Come on, Heero. Somebody please make him stop staring at me! Anybody?!' Then he noticed Heero trying to creep back up the stairs slowly. "Heero, why are you going back upstairs? Do you have urgent business?"

Heero just growled back at Quatre.

"Yes, why are you slithering back up the stairs Mr. Yuy?" Mr. Dorlain asked in a definite tone of unfriendliness.

Heero and Mr. Dorlian just glared at each other.

$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$ $

To the girls...

"Ummm...knock knock ladies?" Mrs. Dorlain interrupted the talking women. "Relena, I believe your father and Heero have bumped heads again."

Relena bit her lip.

"Oh, this I gotta see!" Hilde said as she followed Dorothy towards the living room.

$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$ $

Back to the guys...

"Heero and Mr. Dorlain. One with intentions of protecting his daughter and the other trying to stay out of complete humiliation. Who will survive the deadly glare game?" Duo whispered in a dark and deadly tone between himself and Quatre. "Heero slowly creeps down the steps while Dorlain is moving to the right. Both are displaying the behavior of a savage animal, each determined not to give into the other."

Quatre frowned at Duo. "Duo, please stop that!" he harshly whispered. "Stop telling me what's going on like it's a Tales From the Crypt scene!"

Duo just put his hands behind his head. "You ruin all the fun." he whined back softly.

Just then the women entered the room with Relena in front. She gracefully bowed her head to Mr. Dorlain. "Excuse me, father. I would like to introduce you to my new friends."

Mr. Dorlain turned around and his demeanor suddenly lifted. He smiled at her with bright eyes and laughed. "New friends Relena? My, that's wonderful." He walked toward the ladies.

Relena smiled. "This is Ms. Hilde Schbeiker." She gestured toward Hilde.

"How do you do my dear?" Mr. Dorlain said bowing down towards her.

Hilde smiled. "Great."

"This is also Ms. Dorothy Catalonia." Relena said as she gestured toward Dorothy.

"Hello." Mr. Dorlain smiled.

Dorothy smiled back. "It's a pleasure."

Duo and Quatre just stood there. Stunned.

"I don't get it." Duo said to Quatre scratching his head. "How could he be so cruel to you, but so delightful to those girls?"

"I don't know..." Quatre replied as Duo watched Mr. Dorlain make pleasant conversation with the girls. "...but Heero's heading up the stairs again."

Duo looked at Quatre, then toward the stairs. "Sure is. Should we follow him?"

"I'm not sure." Quatre replied. "Maybe we should." he said as he started walking toward the stairs.

"Okay, but if he gets mad, I'm blaming you." Duo said following Quatre's lead.

They went up the stairs and saw him sitting at the top. "Heero, why'd you come upstairs?" Quatre asked stopping about four stairs away from Heero.

Heero looked at them. "We should use a low-class location where there is constant motion."

Duo sat down next to Heero. "Low-class location? What, to get away from your future dad?"

Heero glared at him.

"The ladies, Duo." Quatre explained.

"Oh." replied Duo. "Oh, you mean like a fast food place or somethin'?"

Heero nodded his head yes.

"Fast moving atmosphere with low security." Quatre thought out loud. "That makes sense. It'd be a great place to talk, but there wouldn't be a way to trap us inside. That's perfect." Quatre smiled.

"Yeah, but how are we going to let the scientists know we're there?" Duo asked.

Quatre smiled. "Heero can take care of that Duo. Heero, you know what to do, right?"

Heero just glanced at him signifying a yes.

Duo pounded his fist into the inside of his palm in excitement. "Alright, this time we'll nail the scientists! So...where we gonna eat at? I mean-uhh- where are we gonna set the trap? Pizza Hut?"

"No." Heero said. "Bad seating."

"Well, we could order out." Duo replied.

"..."

"Duo, what were we talking about?" Quatre said trying to jog Duo's memory.

"Uhh...yeah, nevermind." Duo replied sheepishly.

"I think Burger King's the best choice." Quatre replied. "They could eat comfortably behind the bar."

"Good choice." Duo agreed. "So, who's gonna inform Wufei and Trowa?"

Suddenly, the guys started to hear a thundering sound coming up the stairs. They saw Relena's father stop two steps down from where Quatre stood. "What are the three of you discussing so mysteriously at the top of my stairs?" he asked staring down at them suspiciously.

"Uhhh...how uhh..." Duo began. "How Heero should be less insensitive to the needs of a father-in-law?"

Quatre hit his head.

Mr. Dorlain growled his dissaproval at the comment right before Mrs. Dorlain came up the stairs. "Honey, please settle down. They're good men and I trust them. Now, come downstairs. I've just finished making tea." Mrs. Dorlain slowly dragged her husband back down the stairs.

"Wow, that was lucky." Duo replied as he watched the event take place. He looked back at Heero and smiled. "Mrs. Dorlain's like your knight in shining armor, isn't she?"

Heero glared at Duo. "Go home." he replied walking the rest of the way up the stairs. "I'll take care of everything, just get the women at the location by 5:00 P.M."

Duo looked back at Quatre. "Was it something I said?"

$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$ $

Later on that same day...

Everyone meets at Burger King at 5:00 p.m. As they came through the door they recieved strange expressions from the staff and customers.

'What's their problem?' Duo thought to himself.

"Hello and welcome to Burger King. May I take your order?" the girl behind the register asked sweetly.

Heero felt around his pant pocket and took a piece of paper out that was marked in scribbles. He held it up to his face and tried to read it. "..."

"Sir?" the lady prompted. "Your order please, sir?"

"...three..." Heero looked at the chicken scratch. "Thirty one?"

Duo hit his forehead. "Man, why'd you guys insist Heero be the one to order? I doubt he's ever ordered here in a day in his life." Duo walked up to Heero and read the piece of paper. "We need three number one's, four number two's, three number three's, four large fries, and six large Dr. Peppers."

The lady quickly took his order, told him the total and gave him a waiting number.

"See, was that so hard?" Duo asked as he led the way to the bar stools. Heero just glared back at him.

After everyone had sat down for a few minutes, Heero's laptop started to beep.

Duo looked at Heero. "You already fixed that thing?"

Everyone just glared at Duo.

"So, Heero? Is it important?" Quatre asked.

Heero shook his head yes. "Trowa. Quatre. Emergency."

"-but Heero, we need to figure out a way to trap the scientists. Is this really that important?" Quatre asked impatiently.

Heero glanced at Quatre. "Yes. We must leave immediately. Duo. Wufei. Stay here, we'll be back."

Heero, Quatre, and Trowa all went out the door.

Ten minutes later...

"Maxwell, shutup!" Wufei yelled. All the customers started to stare. "That's it! I can't take your endless nonsense anymore! Mae Linh, we are leaving!"

"I want to stay!" Mae Linh shouted back at Wufei. "I don't want to go through another two hour flight so fast!"

"Fine onna! Maxwell, watch Mae Linh!" Wufei shouted as he went out the door.

"Hey, no fair dumping everyone on me!" Duo shouted after Wufei.

Twenty minutes later...

"-so then I said- Duo!" Hilde shouted in mid conversation. "Are you listening to me?!"

"Uuuhhh...what?" Duo asked not even turning around to face her. he had been preoccupied with the lovely assortment of ladies that had walked in only five minutes ago.

Outside secretly hidden away...

"Okay, Heero, I, and Trowa are off on an emergency, Wufei took off to get away from Duo, and Duo's preoccupied with the other young ladies. The moment is right, the scientists must strike soon." Quatre explained to the group.

"Do you really think they'll show upWinner?" Wufei asked.

"Why wouldn't they?" Quatre commented. "Heero left a trail well enough to be followed without being suspicious. This has to work."

The guys wait patiently outside... Another hour rolls by...then another...then another..

Quatre yawned. "Okay, this isn't working."

Wufei gritted his teeth. "I knew it wouldn't work. It was too simple."

Everyone watched as Duo and the women all started exiting the place while an employee put up the closed sign in the door.

Quatre and the others walked over to them.

"Not a single trace." Duo replied. "They didn't try anything."

Quatre sighed. "I don't get it. It was a great plan, why didn't it work?"

"Whatever." Duo sighed shrugging it off. "Well, at least we had a little fun, right Hilde?"

Hilde didn't reply.

Duo looked at Hilde. "Hey Hil, what's wrong?"

Hilde still didn't reply.

The other guys looked at their girls and noticed something was wrong. The girls weren't talking back.

"Hilde, what's wrong?" Duo asked concerned. "Is it the baby?" He asked as he felt her stomach. "..."

"What? What is it Duo?" Quatre asked concerned.

Suddenly, Duo frowned with seriousness that none of the pilots had ever witnessed from him before. He grabbed Hilde and lifted her shirt.

"Duo, what are you doing?!" Quatre shouted until he saw what Duo knew...

Heero grabbed Relena. "You're wearing something that made you look pregnant?!"

Relena smiled.

Heero reached in back of her head and felt something peculiar. He ripped the mask off.

Standing before him was a young woman with black hair and brown eyes. "Hello." she replied smiling back.

Heero dropped the mask...

Then, all the women simultaneously took off their masks.

"What's going on?!" Duo shouted.

"What? Don't you know? Quick 200 bucks to put on these disguises."The imposter Catherine answered.

"What?!" Wufei shouted. "How?! When?!"

"Whenever they went to the bathroom, duh!" the imposter Dorothy answered. "Didn't ya know?! You're supposed to pay the other half!"

"..."

"Oh, so we're not gonna get paid?" the imposter Hilde asked. "How unfair!"

Duo gritted his teeth. "Where's Hilde?"

"How should we know?" the imposter Mae Linh replied. "We were just paid to act like them!"

The guys looked warily at the women. Then they looked hopelessly at the ground.

No one dared to speak...

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Gundam Wing, Nestle Crunches, Tootsie Rolls, or anything else you might think I own. I own nothing but the brain that came up with this idea. I make no profit everything's just for Fun! Remember this takes place after Endless Waltz, but it's AU only in the fact they still own their Gundams.

And Then There were Six. By: Msmelanie

Chapter Nine: The Twist.

"Ooohhh, where are we?" Catherine asked as she slowly opened her eyes and looked around. "What? What?!" she said as she started to wake up. "Girls, wake up!" she shouted as she stood up and frantically looked around.

The girls slowly started to get up.

"What are you shouting about?" Hilde asked while she woke up. "Oohh...oh no! Duo?! Duo, where are you?!"

The girls looked around and realized they were in a room covered in lovely red rose wallpaper. They had all been sitting in comfortable sofas in a half-circle. There was even a special pole that automatically helped them up when they grabbed on to it.

Catherine started to tremble. "We've been kidnapped by the scientists, haven't we?"

"Oh, that stupid otoko!" Mae Linh said while grinding her teeth. "I can't believe he let me get kidnapped!"

"A trap for the trap." Dorothy said softly while she slowly got up. "I should've known we couldn't escape, no matter what we tried."

"We can't give up! There must be a way out! No one's going to get this baby! Hilde shouted. "Do you hear me, no one!"

I HEAR YOU, I HEAR YOU. they heard a voice say from above them on an intercom. DON'T STRESS YOURSELF OUT.

"I know that voice..." Relena stood up. "I know that voice!"

"Whose is it?!" Catherine asked impatiently.

Relena glared up at the intercom. "I've met him once before...it's Dr. J."

"..."

"D-doctor J?! Are you sure?! He's supposed to have helped us escape though! Why would he kidnap us?!" Hilde shouted in disbelief at Relena.

NOW, NOW. SETTLE DOWN. STRESS ISN'T GOOD FOR THOSE BABIES. ARE YOU HOT? WOULD YOU LIKE THE AIR CONDITIONING TURNED ON?

"Are you really Dr. J?" Relena asked to be certain of her judgement.

YES CURRENT VICE FOREIGN MINISTER. YOU ARE NOT MISTAKEN, I AM INDEED DR. J.

"Then why?!" Hilde shouted again. "Why would you save us and warn the pilots if you planned on kidnapping us?!"

The women heard a sigh over the intercom. THE PILOTS WEREN'T DOING A GOOD JOB. IN SHORT, THEY WERE ACTING LIKE BONEHEADS. THEY WERE TRYING TO USE THE SAME TRICK THE SCIENTISTS HAD JUST USED THEMSELVES. THE OTHERS SURELY WOULD HAVE NABBED YOU IF I ALONE COULD!

Catherine looked at the intercom confused. "The guys weren't good enough, so you're taking over?"

EXACTLY. the intercom replied. I THOUGHT THEY WOULD BE SMART AND HIDE YOU AWAY. INSTEAD, THEY JUST MOVED IN WITH YOU, LET YOU LIVE YOUR UNHIDDEN NORMAL LIVES, AND TRIED TO FIND WAYS TO CAPTURE THE SCIENTISTS! THE LUNKHEADS ALMOST GOT TRAPPED IN A MALL FOR PETE SAKES!

The girls just continued to look at the intercom.

"So, your protecting us now." Relena stated.

YES

"You're not taking away our children?" Hilde asked holding her breath.

NO, OF COURSE NOT.

"Are you going to tell Trowa and the others where we are?" Catherine asked.

Dr. J. sighed. I'M AN OUTCAST NOW. THE SCIENTISTS WON'T WANT ME MESSING UP THEIR FUTURE SCHEMES, SO THEY WILL PROBABLY TRY TO ELIMINATE ME. THEY SHOULD CATCH UP TO ME IN, OH, I PREDICT SIX MONTHS FROM NOW.

"That's not uhh..." Catherine began. "That's not what I asked."

Dr. J sighed again. NO, I'M NOT TELLING THEM.

'Trowa'll be worried though." Catherine replied.

LOOK, I'M NOT TELLING THEM UNLESS THEY FIND THE OTHER SCIENTISTS! I HAVE BEEN LENIENT TO LEAVE THEM SO CLUES THOUGH, SO THEY SHOULD ARRIVE IN ABOUT FOUR MONTHS. NOW, IF THERE'S ANYTHING YOU NEED JUST PUSH THE RED BUTTON ON THE FAR RIGHT. GOOD DAY. $$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$ $$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$ $$

Almost four months later...

Somewhere in the Rockies are heroes are trekking...

"Oh, I'm tired!" Wailed Duo. "This backpacks heavy and my legs are killing me!"

"Maxwell, zip it!" Wufei shouted "Yuy, how far away are we?"

Heero stopped and looked at the map. He pointed to the west. "We're almost there."

"Really?!" Duo asked excitedly. "So, this is what, our 30th clue?"

Heero just sighed.

The guys have gone on endless quests to faroff places in search of clues that would lead to the location of their families. Soon after the incident at Burger King, a note with the giant letter M was sent to Trowa at the circus. At the bottom of the note was scribbling that led them to their next location where the next clue was found. On and on it had gone. Although, unbeknownst to the guys, it would soon stop.

"Under that rock." Heero said as Duo, Quatre, and Trowa tried to push a boulder away. A little piece of paper flew out, but Quatre caught it in midair.

"What's it say?" Duo asked.

Quatre smiled. "It says L! It explains what sequence the other notes go in to figure out the location!"

"Really?!" Duo squealed. "Alright, well here's my eight pieces!" he said reaching into his pocket.

The guys found a flat place where little wind could get to. They all got their notes and laid them out according to the instructions. They saw a message that looked like this...

MAXSBARCODENUMBERONDARKANGEL

"Max's barcode number on Dark Angel?" Quatre asked confused.

"What? You mean like on the show?" Duo asked.

Everyone looked at Duo.

Duo looked at them in disbelief "What? You mean you never watch the show Dark Angel? It's got this super hot genetically perfect chick that kicks-"

"Maxwell, what's the number?!" Wufei shouted in annoyance.

Duo just looked at the sky. "Oh. It's X5452."

Then, it clicked.

"X5452?! No wonder we could never locate them on Earth! They're in the colonies!" Quatre shouted. "How? Why?! Why would the scientists risk the health of those babies?! The colonies aren't a safe place to give birth!"

Heero glanced at Quatre then looked at the ground. "Are offspring are supposed to be genetically perfect."

"They must have been made to survive in the colonies." Trowa finished.

"Well then." Duo said as he started to look off into the distance. "I think it's time we go check out this X5452."

"Yeah, but one thing still puzzles me." Quatre said as everyone started to leave. "Why did the scientists leave all the clues?"

"Probably to set a trap, Quat." Duo replied. "It doesn't matter though. I'm going after Hilde no matter what."

"Yeah." Quatre sighed. "I guess we don't have much choice, do we?"

"Nope!" Duo shouted. "Not really Quatre boy!"

Quatre just sighed...

$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$ $

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Gundam Wing, Nestle Crunches, Tootsie Rolls, or anything else you might think I own. I own nothing but the brain that came up with this idea. I make no profit everything's just for Fun! Remember this takes place after Endless Waltz, but it's AU only in the fact they still own their Gundams.

Note: In this chapter the guys may yell a lot. It's not that they're mad at each other, but if a lot of babies cry at the same time what can you do?

And Then There were Six. By: Msmelanie

Chapter Ten: Oh Baby!

A few hours later the guys arrive at X5452. Inside the only structure inside that particular colony...

"Heero, you and Trowa take the right." Quatre ordered. "Duo and I will take the left. Wufei, you take the front."

All the guys split up.

"So, what kind of trap do you think they want to set for us?" Duo asked Quatre.

"I don't know, but this was a dead end." Quatre replied while feeling the wall. "We better go back and see if the others found something."

To Heero and Trowa...

Heero felt the wall. "Dead end."

They saw Quatre and Trowa coming up from behind them.

"Anything?" Quatre asked.

Heero shook his head no.

Duo sighed. "Well, maybe Wufei found something.

Everyone started to walk out and cautiously followed Wufei's trail.

"HIs seems longer." Quatre noted. "This might be where the trap's set."

Soon, the guys saw Wufei at the end of the trail. He was staring at something ahead of him in an unseen room.

"Hey Wufei, you find the girls?" Duo asked coming up beside him.

Wufei shook his head no.

"Then what are you staring at?" Quatre asked him.

Wufei just pointed into the unseen room.

"..."

"Is that...them?" Quatre asked nervously pointing to the back of the room. He saw carriers on a long table with gold plaques on them that were unreadable.

Wufei nudged Duo. "Maxwell, go check it out."

Duo just looked back at him wide-eyed. "Nuh-uh. You go Mr. Justice."

Quatre took a deep breath and took a step forward. "I'll go."

Quatre cautiously walked forward and could start to read the writing on the little plaques. He suddenly started to veer right toward the blonde at the far edge.

"Yo Quatre!" Duo shouted. "Is it them?"

Quatre smiled down nervously at the little blonde in front of him. "Yeah Duo...it's them."

The pilots slowly walked forward.

"And so, now there's five little guys like us, huh?" Duo said coming up to the carrier that had Michael Schbeiker engraved on a plaque.

Wufei walked over to the carrier on the far right with uncertainty. "Injustice. Why must the controllers of fate be so cruel?"

Duo looked over at the carrier Wufei was standing in front of. He laughed. "Cute little girl, Wufei!"

Wufei just frowned back at Duo.

Meanwhile, Trowa walked over to the carrier that had Jimmy Bloom engraved on it's plaque. 'It took Catherine's hair color? Oh, please don't let it inherit her attitude as well.'

Duo looked back at Heero. "Come on Heero, don't be shy! Come say hi to your boy!"

Heero started to walk unsurely to the baby in the middle, but stopped.

"What's wrong?" Duo asked.

Heero glanced at the carrier to his left. Then he glanced to the carrier at his right. '...'

Wufei looked at the carrier next to his baby Mingh Loh. He smirked. "I knew I couldn't be the only one to have a girl!" Wufei looked at the plaque. "Such a Weak name too. Rei Peacecraft."

Heero started to walk toward Rei's carrier.

"Wait a second." Quatre interrupted. "Are you sure? The one next to me says Heero Yuy Peacecraft."

Heero suddenly froze where he stood.

Duo laughed. "And then there was six?! Twins Heero, you da man!"

Quatre looked back questioningly at Heero. "If the babies are here, where are the ladies then?"

"Where are the ladies indeed." they heard a voice reply from somewhere behind them in the shadows.

The pilots simultaneously pulled out their guns.

Heero growled lowly. "Dr. J."

Dr. J. came out of the shadows and smiled. "Yes, it's about time you show up." He twisted his mechanical arm around. "Taking care of six babies isn't easy work you know."

"Where's Hilde?!" Duo shouted.

"I'm afraid none of the ladies are in my care." he responded.

"Oh?!" Duo said not buyin Dr. J's story. "Then how come you got their kids, huh wise guy?!"

Doctor J. walked out a little further. "It's a long story pilots. Will you refrain from trying to kill me before I finish it?" Dr. J. looked seriously at the pilots. "I've been trying to find the scientists ever since I sent you those letters. Unfortunately, they completely hid all their activities when you were trying to track them down."

"Tell us something we don't know." Wufei replied.

Dr. J. ignored Wufei's comment. "When I kidnapped the women and you started following my clues, they let their guard down. Or so I thought. They actually planned on invading my secret lair and steal the women and their babies. When I came back from their wild goose chase, I was confronted by Professor G. He told me to deliver the babies or they'd eliminate the women. I told them that you had caught up with me earlier, and that you had tooken the babies, but wanted the girls back."

"So you lied?" Quatre asked.

Dr. J. looked at Quatre. "He saw it as a win-win situation. He asked me to tell him where I was supposed to be meeting you at. If I did, then he wouldn't shoot me. I gave him a fake location and he left, not knowing the infants were safe in a hidden room within these dead end walls.

Quatre looked at Dr. J. a little strangely. "I don't understand. Why did you take the ladies in the first place?"

Dr. J. sighed. "You were acting like idiots letting the females stay out in the open. Then you wanted to use them as bait? What choice did I have?!"

Duo smirked. "Let me get this straight. First, you steal the mothers from us because you thought we were too stupid to take care of them. Then you tell us you fell for their trap and let them take the girls?"

"Yes, yes!" Dr. J. said frustrated. "I know! I was just as stupid but I've come to make it up to you."

"How?" Quatre asked.

"By giving you your children back." he said as he gestured towards the children. "and by giving you the location the scientists believe they'll be meeting you at."

"How do you know if the scientists still trust you?" Heero asked.

"I don't." Dr. J. replied.

"Then how do you know they weren't following us, and aren't outside those doors right now!" Wufei shouted.

"I don't." Dr. J. replied. "It was a risk I had to take."

Then one of the babies started to cry.

"Ummm, Duo? I think it's yours." Quatre said as he looked at Duo.

Duo looked down at his kid. "Well, what am I supposed to do?"

"Pick it up." Wufei simply replied.

Duo looked down at Michael with a cock-eyed expression. "Uuhh...I don't know how. Maybe if I just-"

Duo picked Michael up by his armpits and held him out at arms length. Michael continued to cry.

"Quatre, help!" Duo yelled helplessly. "This thing's still crying!"

Heero growled when he looked back. He saw a piece of paper lying on the floor. "Dr. J's gone."

Then, Dominic and Mingh Loh started to cry.

"Oh, Maxwell! See what you started?!" Wufei yelled as he looked down at Mingh Loh.

Quatre picked Dominic up and held him the same as Duo.

Duo gawked at Quatre. "You got 29 sisters Quat! Don't you know how to hold a baby by now?!"

"I never said I held any of them before!" Quatre shouted. "I'm not an expert at everything you know!"

Just then, Rei started to cry. Heero picked her up and held her.

Everyone's mouths dropped as they watched Heero.

"Heero?!" Quatre shouted. "I didn't know you could hold a baby?!"

Heero glanced at Quatre. "Don't assume you know me."

"Well, will you please show us what you're doing?!" Duo asked.

After Heero helps the frantic fathers learn how to hold their babies...

"Coochie, coochie, coo! Coochie, Coochie, coo!" Duo said nuzzling Michael's nose. "Man, this kids cute. He's gonna get all the hotties when he grows up."

Heero put Rei back in her carrier. "We should get going. Dr. J left us a note explaining where we meet the scientists and what we're supposed to do."

"Okay." Duo agreed as he walked over to Wufei. "Your daughter's kinda cute too, huh? Maybe these two will get together."

"Maxwell!" Wufei shouted and choked at the same time. Never will I let Mingh Loh near your weak offspring!"

Duo laughed. "Just kidding man, geez. Michael could do a lot better than her anway."

"No, he couldn't!" Wufei shouted annoyed. "He'd be lucky to get an onna half as great as her!"

Duo just smirked. "Wufei Chang, do I sense a change of attitude toward women from you?"

Wufei looked at Mingh Loh. "No, all women are weak except for her."

"Yeah, right!" Duo laughed heading out of the room with Michael. "I bet she'll carry a fuzzy pink purse, chew gum all the time, and go out with the weakest guys she can find just to piss you off!"

Wufei ran out of the room with Mingh Loh shouting. "Maxwell! Injustice!"

Quatre looked down at Dominic in his hands. "Well Heero, where are we supposed to meet them?"

Heero grabbed both his babies' carrier handles and held one in each hand. "Back where the girls were first kidnapped. B.K."

Trowa looked down at Jimmy and then picked up the carrier handle. He, Heero and Quatre all walked away from the table and out of the room.

Author's Note: I'd like to thank those that submitted reviews for this story. I appreciate the comments. If you like this story then I urge you to read Trouble With the Truth or my other stories also. You can find it at /teardrop (My site^0^) or just simply check it out on Fanfiction. Net. If you'd like to ask a question or just give a one-on-one review with me use msmelanie1 (I check this site about twice everyday.) Oh, one more thing: If you are having trouble finding fanfiction for your own site, check out my site and go to Got Fanfiction to solve this problem. Thanks for reading!

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Gundam Wing, Nestle Crunches, Tootsie Rolls, or anything else you might think I own. I own nothing but the brain that came up with this idea. I make no profit everything's just for Fun! Remember this takes place after Endless Waltz, but it's AU only in the fact they still own their Gundams.

And Then There were Six. By: Msmelanie

Chapter Eleven: Friends Don't Leave Friends Hanging, Right?

On a shuttle leaving X5452...

"So, now we have six kids to take care of for four weeks." Duo said putting Michael's carrier down. "I vote we fly a couple hours more to Quatre's mansion."

Wufei looked at Duo. "Strange."

Duo looked back at Wufei. "What?"

"That's actually a good idea." Wufei replied.

Quatre looked back at them and shook his head casually yes. He took his cellphone out of his slacks and was about to dial when Heero's cell phone went off.

Heero automatically answered it. "What."

"Heero dear? Have you found my daughter and my grandchildren yet?"

Duo moved closer to Heero. "Is that Mrs. Dorlain's voice?"

Heero pushed him away.

Duo frowned.

"...No." Heero replied.

Then Rei started to coo. Heero looked over at Rei.

"Heero? Was that a baby?" Mrs. Dorlain asked over the phone.

Heero remained silent. Duo got close to Heero's ear again. Heero growled, but Duo didn't get the message.

"Heero, you have the children now? Where's Relena?" Relena's mother asked.

"I will receive her back within two weeks." Heero replied pushing Duo away again.

"Duo, please leave Heero alone." Quatre requested.

Duo smiled at Quatre. "But it's fun to bug him when he's talking to his mommy. See how red his cheeks get?"

Heero growled.

"Heero, what's wrong?" Mrs. Dorlain asked.

Heero remained silent. Duo moved up towards Heero again.

"Heero, when are you going to bring home my new grandchildren?" she asked.

Heero shook his head back and forth. "Not right-"

Then the phone was yanked out of his hand.

"Mrs D., Duo here! Heero's heading back to Earth right now!" Duo replied.

"Duo." Heero growled.

Duo ran over behind Quatre for safety. "Yeah, you wouldn't believe how much Heero's said he's missed you."

"Duo, get away!" Quatre cried out as he looked nervously at Heero. "I'm not getting caught in the crossfire!"

Duo saw Heero start running for him. "Gotta go Mrs. D! Bye Bye!" he said as he hit the end button and ran over to the babies again. "Well Quatre, we need to cancel our plans 'cause we're going to Earth instead."

"I heard." Quatre replied.

Heero continued to walk toward Duo.

"Ah, ah, ah!" Duo warned. "Careful, you don't wanna accidently hurt the babies, right?"

Heero looked at the babies that we're circled around him. 'Smart. No wonder he wanted to put the babies there.' Heero walked casually up to Duo and put his hand out. Duo smirked triumphantly and handed him the phone, while Heero unexpectedly punched him in the stomach. Duo instantly dropped to the floor.

Heero flipped his cell phone in the air and caught it. "You forgot. I don't need room to fight."

Then, Rei started to cry. Heero stepped over Duo to reach her. He looked down at her.

Quatre looked worriedly at Heero."Heero, can you make her quiet? If not, she'll create another chain reaction."

Heero glanced at Quatre, then back down at Rei. He picked her up and she stopped crying. Then he sat her back down in her carrier, but soon after he let go she started crying again. He picked her back up.

Then Michael started crying.

Wufei came over to Duo and kicked him.

"Ow, hey Wufei! Can't you leave an unconscious guy in peace?!" Duo whined.

Wufei looked down at him. "Your boy is crying again."

Duo slowly got up to his feet, when Wufei tripped him down again.

"Hey!" Duo whined again.

Wufei just looked off into the distance.

"Up Duo." Heero stated looking at Michael. "He needs changed."

Duo's face went completely blank.

Wufei grabbed some nearby emergency storage diapers and tossed them at Duo.

Heero set Rei back down and started to leave, but she began to cry again. Heero walked back over and picked her up. She once again stopped crying. Meanwhile Duo continued to stare at the diaper in his hand. "Heero, how do you do this?"

Heero didn't reply.

"Come on Heero, you knew how to hold the tiny things, so how do you change them?" Duo asked again.

Heero glanced at Duo. "Don't assume you know me."

Duo looked down at the strange cloth. $$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$ $

Five minutes later...

"..."

"That's...uuhhh..." Quatre said while he looked at Michael.

"Unique." Trowa finished.

Duo looked down at Michael. "Well hey, they're on aren't they?"

The pilots looked at him strangely.

"Good thing I had duct tape." Duo replied.

"..."

$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$ $

Later on the pilots arrive on Earth and are now holding the carrier handles in their hands waiting for the door to open.

"Oh good, you're here!" Mrs. Dorlain cried out clapping her hands together. She moved over toward Heero and bent down. "Ooohhh, they're so precious! Hello there little ones!"

Wufei leaned over to Quatre. "Who's this?"

Quatre looked back at Wufei. "Relena's mother."

Wufei continued to look at Quatre. "Why is she talking to them?"

Quatre looked back at Wufei again. "I believe it's an earthling thing."

Wufei looked at Heero, then back at Quatre. "Why is she rubbing Yuy's head?"

Quatre looked at Heero who was starting to falter. Trowa nudged him back up.

"Ummm...I don't know." Quatre answered.

Mrs. Dorlain stopped rubbing Heero's head. "Oh, it's so sweet! Having hair just like their daddy!"

Heero regained his composure, but was still a little pink in the cheeks.

"So dear, who are your friends?" Mrs. Dorlain smiled.

"Gone." Wufei replied turning back to the rental car with Mingh Loh.

"So soon?" Mrs. Dorlain asked dissapointed.

"Yep!" Duo replied also moving toward the car with Michael. "Just came to drop Heero off!"

Trowa and Quatre moved back to the car with their children also.

Heero slightly gasped.

"Then why were you all standing in a row with your babies?" she asked.

"...fresh air." Trowa replied.

"Oh, okay then. Well, goodbye. Come visit again soon!" she waved.

Heero watched helplessly as the car took off down the street.

Mrs. Dorlain looked at Heero's expression. "I bet holding two carriers with babies is heavy, isn't it? Why don't I get you some help son?" She returned back inside her house.

Heero just gritted his teeth. "No Heero, we won't leave you all by yourself. Friends don't leave friends hanging, you know. Have a little trust man. Liars."

Then Heero saw Mr. Dorlain standing in front of him.

He reached down and took the carriers from Heero's grip. Mrs. Dorlain came back out while Mr. Dorlain went in. "Heero? Son, why won't Relena be back for two weeks?"

Heero looked at her and sighed. "She's been kidnapped."

Mrs. Dorlain brought her hand to her face and gasped. "Oh, how terrible! Are you sure you can get her back safely?"

Heero shook his head yes.

"Oh well please come inside and tell me everything." Mrs. Dorlain said moving out of view.

Heero started to move forward but suddenly felt a sharp pain in his nose right before his body make a thump.

"Dear!" Mrs. Dorlain scolded as she opened the door back up. "I'm sorry, I guess your father-in-law thought it would be ribtickling to shut the door on you."

Heero couldn't reply with his hands covering his nose, but he made a funny growling sound as he entered the house.

$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$ $ Some time later as the other pilots arrive at Quatre's place...

"Master Quatre! It's great to see you again!"

"How are you doing Master Quatre?"

Ummmm...great. Thank you." Quatre replied as the Maguanacs swarmed around him.

"Oh Master Quatre, you've been on such a long trip!"

"Should I draw a bath for you Master Quatre?"

"No, I'm fine." Quatre smiled.

"Are you sure Master Quatre?"

"Is there anything we can do for you Master Quatre?"

"Hey, M.Q?!" Duo shouted at Quatre. "How about a little help?"

"Oh yes." Quatre replied. "Could you perhaps help with these babies?" He asked the Maguanacs.

"Anything fo ryou Master Quatre." A Maguanac replied taking Michael away from Duo.

Duo stretched. "About time! I thought I'd never be free!"

Two other Maguanacs took Jimmy from Trowa and Mingh Loh from Wufei.

Quatre set Dominic's carrier on his desk.

"Okay Quat, where's the bedrooms?" Duo asked.

The other pilots looked questioningly at Quatre.

"Bedrooms?" Quatre said confused. "Don't you think we should help give the babies a soothing bath? Six hours is a long-"

Then Duo pulled Quatre over to him. "Quatre, let me ask you something. You have about 100 Maguanacs here who'll do anything you ask, and between them, don't you think they can take care of the babies?"

Quatre looked at Duo. "Well, yes but-"

"Then it's settled! Besides, we all have to chip in once the girls come back. Why not enjoy our two weeks off? I hear there's a great Kung Fu movie playing right now."

Wufei lifted his eyebrow. "There is?"

"Yeah." Duo replied pushing Quatre slowly out the door. "So let's go."

Quatre still seemed unsure. "Shouldn't we at least-"

Then Trowa and Wufei helped Duo push Quatre out the door.

"Everything'll be AOK Quat! Trust me!" Duo smiled.

Quatre frowned. "Like Heero trusted us?"

Duo frowned. "That was different. Besides, the babies are in the best hands. Now let's go or we'll end up getting bad seats."

Quatre looked at Duo. "Well, I suppose a couple of hours-"

"That a boy!" Duo shouted happily as they all started to walk out the door. $$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$ $

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Gundam Wing, Nestle Crunches, Tootsie Rolls, or anything else you might think I own. I own nothing but the brain that came up with this idea. I make no profit everything's just for Fun! Remember this takes place after Endless Waltz, but it's AU only in the fact they still own their Gundams.

And Then There were Six. By: Msmelanie

Chapter Twelve: Showdown at B.K.

Two weeks later...

"Heero's gonna kill me!" Quatre shouted as he ran though the mansion. "We need all the babies to get the girls back!"

"Sorry Quatre. All the Maguanacs look the same to me." Duo replied. "I don't know who had who."

Wufei looked at Duo. "This is your fault."

"My fault?" Duo questioned. " You guys didn't seem very upset about that shuttle cruise with all those lovely women."

Trowa shook his head shamefully. "I knew this would happen. Why'd I trust Duo so blindly?"

"Hey, we came back on time, right? This place haas the tightest security, I'm sure Jimmy and Dominic's here someplace."

"Duo!" Quatre cried out. "There are over 100 rooms that are accessible to the Maguanacs! Plus, there are over 100 Maguanacs! how can we find the missing babies with our short time limit?!"

"Okay, okay!" Duo shouted. "Don't complain! Let's see...he wore a vest and a funny hat. Does that help?"

"They all wear that!" Quatre cried out. "Oh, I'm dead. I'm so dead."

"Master Quatre, are you alright?" Rashid asked as he walked in holding Dominic.

"Rashid, you have Dominic!" Quatre cried out joyfully. "Do you know where the other little boy is?"

"Jimmy? Yes, he's such a sweet boy. Quiet for a baby though. I believe he's currently in the 52nd bedroom." Rashid smiled.

"Thanks Rashid!" Quatre called out as he took off with the other pilots.

In the 52nd room...

"Oh goody, I knew I could do it!"

"Do what?" Quatre asked as he stopped suddenly in front of the doorway.

"Oh, hello Master Quatre." the Maguanac smiled. "Jimmy's always so quiet that it can get kinda spooky. No matter what I did he wouldn't laugh, even when I tickled him on the bottom of his feet. But if you lift his little shirt," The Maguanac lifted Jimmy's shirt, "and blow on his little belly," he blew on Jimmy's little belly causing him to squeal with laughter, "he can't help it!"

Duo looked at Trowa. "Does that work Trowa? Do you squeal with laughter if someone blows on your belly?"

Trowa looked nervously at Duo. "..."

Quatre just smiled at the appearance of Trowa's light blushing and picked Jimmy off the floor. He handed him to Trowa. "There. Now let's go back and get the others."

"Okay." Duo agreed as he followed Quatre out the door. "I'll ask Catherine later then Trowa."

Trowa silently gulped as he followed Duo out the door. $$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$ $

.

Four hours later on Earth...

Heero kept looking at his watch. 'Where are they? The scientists show up in twenty minutes!'

Suddenly, he heard a car careening down the street. When it came to the parking lot, the pilots all got out.

"We're here!" Duo stretched. "Where do we setup?"

Heero looked at them dissaprovingly, then pointed to a spot behind the Burger King.

"I know we we're cutting it close, I'm very sorry!" Quatre apologized. "You see-"

"You know, he doesn't need details Quatre!" Duo interrupted. "Let's just set this up before the scientists show."

About 15 minutes later...

"You are 100% positive this'll work?" Duo asked not completely convinced.

"It'll work." Heero replied.

Quatre looked worriedly at Heero. "Yes, but that's what we thought-"

"This was conceived by Dr. J." Heero explained. "Plus, it's not a trap."

"It better not be." they suddenly heard from behind them.

"Hey, where'd you come from?" Duo asked.

Proffessor G shook his head. "It's not important. Do you have the children?"

"No." Duo replied.

The pilots all looked at Duo.

"They're just babies." Duo answered.

"..."

"Duo, from now on stay quiet." Heero muttered.

He moved away and revealed Heero Yuy Peacecraft and Rei Peacecraft from behind him.

Dr. S. stared at the pilots. "You do realize if you're planning a trap, we are already prepared for it."

"Yes." Trowa replied. "This isn't a trap. Just give back Catherine."

Dr. S. smiled and walked over to a nearby car. The women were released but held by gunpoint. "Okay pilots, on the count of three-"

"No. No gimmicks." Heero interrupted. "We know you probably have this place surrounded. If you don't receive the babies, then you'll end up coming after us. Let them go, and we'll walk."

The scientists looked at each other.

"No traps? Are you sure? Are those the real babies?" Dr. S. asked.

"Just look!" Duo shouted as he pointed to Heero's babies. "Do you know how hard it would be to find two twins with that messy hair?"

"Duo." Heero muttered.

The scientists looked at each other again. "Alright." Dr. S. agreed putting away his gun. "You're right, we are fully prepared for anything."

The guys walked over to the women and tried to make them get into their car.

"Heero, you just can't hand them over!" Relena shouted as he tried to drag her away to their car.

"Relena, we'll get them back." Heero replied as he opened up her car door. "I had no choice."

Meanwhile, Trowa just picked Catherine up and flung her over his shoulder. "Jimmy!" she continued to cry out.

Duo was thinking about doing the same thing. "Hilde, stop!"

"Michael! Michael! Michael!" she kept screaming out. "Duo, how could you just leave him?! How could you?!"

Duo finally got her into the car.

The only mother who didn't make a scene was Dorothy. She quietly looked back at Dominic. 'I knew I could never be allowed happiness.'

"You stupid weakling!" Mae Linh shouted as Wufei tried to shove her into the car. "How could you leave your daughter like this?! INJUSTICE!

The scientists just smiled as they watched the pilots leave.

Author's Note: What? What's going on?! How could the guys leave their poor defenseless babies with the scientists?! To be revealed in Chapter 13, so stay tuned! (Stay real tuned, I'll put it up as soon as two days if I can.) $$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$ $

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Gundam Wing, Nestle Crunches, Tootsie Rolls, or anything else you might think I own. I own nothing but the brain that came up with this idea. I make no profit everything's just for Fun! Remember this takes place after Endless Waltz, but it's AU only in the fact they still own their Gundams.

Note: I don't know what Relena's mothers first name is, so I made one up. Also note: Sorry, I wanted to put this up in two days, but my schedule was so busy, it would've been at least three days, so I put it up the day after instead. Gomen, but sooner than expected than later than expected is better, right?

And Then There were Six. By: Msmelanie

Chapter Thirteen: Is Trading Allowed?^_~

"Well, no stupid gimmicks after all." Professor G. commented.

"Maybe they knew we had every angle covered." Dr. H replied.

"Still, it doesn't make sense. They didn't try anything?" Dr. S. asked in disbelief. "Not even one insignificant attempt?"

"Oh, forget it." O replied. "It doesn't matter. They probably think they'll actually locate us and steal them back."

The doctors laughed.

Rei just cooed.

"Well, let's get out of here, just in case." Dr. S. answered as he bent over to pick up Rei's carrier handle. "..."

"Come on S, we need to move." Professor G. replied bending down to pick up Dominic's carrier. "..."

The doctors just looked at the babies.

Michael began to cry.

"I don't believe this?!" Professor G. shouted in disgust. "How?! How did they get their hands on such high-leveled holograms?!"

"Every angle covered!" Dr. S. shouted. "Everything except that."

The doctors all looked at each other knowingly.

"You know it was, don't you?" Professor G. asked the scientists.

They all shook their heads yes.

"Even after threatening his life, he still continues to help the pilots?" Dr. H. questioned. "Why does he do this? Why doesn't he realize that once this temporary peace is gone, we'll need those babies to save us?"

Dr. H. looked at Dr. S. "Should we go after them?"

"No way." Professor G. interrupted. "If J. was helping, then no doubt they have a back-up plan ready. But make no mistake, we're still in business. They may have won this battle, but they haven't won the war."

With that last statement, the doctors headed back to their car.

$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$ $

To the pilots' car...

The women continued to protest against the guys, each in their own way.

Catherine kept kicking Trowa. "We have to back Trowa! Make the blonde stop the car!"

Trowa didn't know how to respond, so he just let her continue kicking him. Mae Linh continued to badger Wufei insisting he was weak, while Relena kept glaring and growling at Heero.

'Like father, like daughter.' Heero thought.

Hilde continued to pull Duo's braid, while he just whined. "Owie, Hil! Leggo! Pleas, I'm sorry! Stop it! You don't understand!"

"No, not until we go back!" Hilde cried out pulling his braid tighter.

Dorothy just looked out the window, wishing she was capable of crying.

Quatre just glanced sadly at her through his rearview mirror.

$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$ $

Some time later Quatre pulls up to Relena's home and gets out with the other pilots and unreluctant ladies. Heero moved up to the door and put a hand on a spot designated for it.

VOICE IDENTIFICATION? the door asked.

"Heero Yuy." Heero said in a clear voice.

VOICE IDENTIFICATION CONFIRMED. HAND PRINT IDENTIFICATION CONFIRMED. PASSWORD? the door asked.

Heero glanced around for a second. "Mary had a little lamb."

Duo cracked up laughing, even though Hilde was still pulling his braid.

Heero ignored him.

PASSWORD CONFIRMED. WELCOME HOME HEERO YUY. The house greeted.

Heero walked in with the other pilots trying to coax the women in.

"Relena?!" Mrs. Dorlain shouted running toward her. "Are you alright?"

"Don't bother me mother." Relena growled.

Her mother looked at her strangely. "Honey? What's wrong?"

Relena didn't reply, but the question didn't go unanswered.

"They left them!"

"They left our poor defenseless babies!"

"Duo's a moron!"

"Trowa's evil! He didn't care!"

"Chang's a weakling and he's ugly and-!"

The girls continued to complain.

"Hey, yo!" Duo shouted. "Hilde, please let go of my braid, you're ripping out hair!"

Then everyone heard a coo from the kitchen.

Catherine stopped kicking Trowa. "What's that?"

"Sounds like Dominic." Quatre replied.

"What?!" the girls shouted at the same time.

"We didn't really hand them over, Dr. J. just helped us set up a class A hologram system." Quatre replied walking over to the kitchen. "The Dr.'s only saw the image of the babies in real time, but they were safely here the whole time."

"Really?!" Hilde shouted in relief as she let go of Duo's braid.

Duo stroked his braid tenderly. "Yeah, but you wouldn't give us a chance to explain before."

Catherine led the way of anxious girls to the the kitchen.

"Jimmy!" she shouted running over to Jimmy's carrier on the kitchen table. She picked him up and held him tight. "Jimmy, Jimmy!"

The other girls ran in and did the same thing.

"Michael, honey! Are you alright?"

"Dominic!"

"Heero! Rei!"

"Mingh Loh, my strong little onna!"

They all cradled their babies closely.

"Oh Duo, I knew it!" Hilde smiled at him. "I knew you couldn't leave Michael with a bunch of strangers!"

"..."

"So Mr. Winner, how was Dominic while I was gone?" Dorothy asked as she kissed Dominic's head.

"...Fine." Quatre replied.

"Really?" Dorothy asked. "How about his allergies?"

"..."

"Mr. Winner?" Dorothy asked again.

'He had allergies?' Quatre thought. "Fine."

"How about Mingh Loh Wufei?" Mae Link asked. "She's such a fussy little onna at bedtime, how did you calm her down?"

"..."

"Wufei?" Mae Linh asked again.

"..."

"Trowa, everything went well with Jimmy, right?" Catherine asked.

"..."

"So Duo," Hilde smiled as she nuzzled Michael's nose. ", what did you feed him while I was gone?"

"Duo fidgeted with his fingers. "ummm...apples...applesauce?"

Michael laughed and Hilde smiled. "What else?"

"I...uuhhh...corn?" Duo replied as he put his hand behind his head.

Hilde frowned at him. Duo wasn't sounding like himself. "How about Michael's allergy Duo? How did you keep him out of the light?"

"Ummm...I left all the lights off and I blocked all the windows and doors and..." Duo looked around the room realized it was filled with light. "...and I'm busted, aren't I?"

Hilde just frowned deeper at Duo. "Duo, I don't believe this! How much time have you spent with Michael?"

Duo looked at his fingers. He held up all but one.

"Nine? Nice what?" Hilde asked.

"...nine hours." Duo softly muttered.

Hilde turned red. "Duo, I don't believe you!"

Dorothy nodded her head in agreement. "Truly. That was very wrong, wasn't it Mr. Winner?"

"..."

Duo grinned mischievously. 'Fine. If I'm going down, I'm taking everyone with me.' "Don't count on himto say anything. He'd be a hypocrite, just like Trowa and Wufei."

"Maxwell!" wufei shouted.

Hilde just frowned at Duo. "Duo, that's it!" she cried. "You don't care about your own son?!"

Duo created a sad expression on his face. "Hil, that's not-"

"Fine Duo Maxwell!" Hilde cried. "Be that way!"

Duo looked at Hilde stunned. 'Did she just use my full name? Oh man, she's pissed!'

Catherine walked over to Hilde and whispered something in her ear.

"You know Cathy, that sounds fine to me." Hilde grinned.

"Yes, I believe it's a better idea." Catherien replied walking over to Duo's side while Hilde walked over to Trowa's side.

Duo looked at Catherine smiling at him. "Hilde, what's going on?"

Hilde handed Michael to Quatre who had been standing next to Trowa. "Isn't it obvious?" Hilde put her arms around Trowa.

Trowa made a small gaggling sound and jumped.

"Me and Catherine traded. You can have Jimmy and Catherine now, while me and Michael get the cute clown." she smiled rubbing her cheek against Trowa's shoulder.

"Cathy!" Trowa choked out hoarsely.

"Hilde, what in the world are you doing?!" Duo shouted.

"Sshh." Catherine smiled snuggling up to Duo. "Now dear, shoutings not good for the babies."

"Hilde!" Duo shouted with a tone of fear in his voice.

"We're allowed to trade?" Mae Linh replied interested.

"No!" Wufei shouted. "No trading allowed!"

"That's right!" Duo yelled stepping away clumsily from Catherine. "We're not merchandise!"

Heero grew tired of the scene and left the kitchen to the living room. Relena followed him still holding their babies.

Heero sat down on the couch.

"Hello Heero." Relena greeted him.

He glanced over to Relena and saw her full hands. He grabbed the baby Heero and sat back down, while Relena sat beside him with Rei.

She smiled. "Surprised?"

"About the fact that I'm the father of twins or that you used my code name?" Heero said as he looked away from Relena.

She closed her eyes and smiled. "Both."

Heero just glanced at her and looked away. "Why Peacecraft?"

Relena opened her eyes back up. "I thought it sounded better."

Heero looked back at her. "..."

"..."

Then everyone walked into the room.

Relena smiled at Hilde. "So?"

"If he takes of Michael 75% of the time when he cries at night, I'd keep him." Hilde smiled.

"Yeah, lucky me." Duo muttered incomprehensively under his breath. "Come on Hilde, let's go home." Duo headed to the door with the rest of the pilots. "So Heero, you staying here?"

"Affirmative." Heero replied. "The estate has been-"

"-made completely Heero Proof." Duo finished. "Yeah, I sorta noticed. I'm taking Hilde somewhere where it's safer too."

"Yeah." Quatre replied looking at Dorothy. "We took the scientists too lightly."

"We must find a secure location." Wufei replied.

"Yes." Trowa agreed. Catherine looked at the ground sadly.

"When we find a safe spot, I'll contact you Heero." Duo replied.

"We all will." Quatre stated.

"Roger that." Heero simply answered back.

Duo grabbed the handle on the door, but it wouldn't turn. Instead, and alarm went off with a loud beeping sound.

DANGER! DANGER! UNLAWFUL ENTRY! DANGER!

"I'll get that!" Mrs. Dorlain shouted as she went to the keyboard that was next to the door and typed in certain buttons. "You go out, the same way you come in." she replied as she put her hand on a place designated for it.

VOICE IDENTIFICATION? The door asked once again.

"Kate Dorlain!" Mrs. Dorlain said happily.

VOICE IDENTIFICATION CONFIRMED. HAND IDENTIFICATION CONFIRMED. PASSWORD? The door asked.

Mrs. Dorlain smiled. "Mary had a little lamb."

PASSWORD CONFIRMED. HAVE A NICE DAY MRS. DORLAIN.

"Oh, well thank you!" she said smiled back at the door. Then she looked at the others in the room. "Isn't my Heero the best? He did everything on his own! He's so talented and strong, Thanksgiving will be interesting, won't it Relena?"

Relena didn't reply.

Everyone started to walk out the door and back to the rental car. They waved goodbye as they got all in.

"Keep in touch, Heero." Duo replied as he got into the car.

Heero watched them drive off down the street before he went back in with his 'family'.

Author's note: Well, I'm glad you've been enjoying my fanfiction. A Further notice: The next chapter is the last chapter, unless you tell me otherwise, but don't be sad! Please understand that if you liked And Then There Was Six, you'll probably LOVE Trouble with the Truth. I'm not kidding. This is the true story from where And Then There Was Six came from. Here, just read it's synopsis: Around five years later after A.C. 197, the g-kids are getting into trouble with their moms. Their punshment accidently leads them to a time machine where they find out the truth their mothers have been keeping from them: Their fathers.

Type: Humor and Mystery. Trust me, you won't regret it. .Dominic, Mingh Loh, Michael, Heero, Rei, and Jimmy are all in it. (A whole lot, but people seem to love that.) This story did so well, I had people personally e-mailing me demanding for it's sequel. It's easily found on or my own site /teardrop. I hope you check it out one day. Enjoy the ending! ^^

$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$ $

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Gundam Wing, Nestle Crunches, Tootsie Rolls, or anything else you might think I own. I own nothing but the brain that came up with this idea. I make no profit everything's just for Fun! Remember this takes place after Endless Waltz, but it's AU only in the fact they still own their Gundams.

And Then There were Six. By: Msmelanie

Chapter Fourteen: Could This Be The End?

Heero walked back over to the couch as he watched Mrs. Dorlain leave the room. "Relena?"

Relena stopped walking right before she left the room. "Yes?"

"Why will Thanksgiving be interesting?" Heero asked looking straight ahead of himself.

Relena just smiled, but didn't reply as she continued to leave the room

$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$ $

To the babies' room...

'I knew it had to be here someplace.' Relena thought as she entered the room and gently laid Rei into her crib. Relena looked down lovingly at her daughter. She softly began to sing.

"I just feel Rhythm Emotion kono mune no kodou wa anata e to tsudzuite'ru so far away"

She softly touched Rei's hand. 'She's extra quiet today.'

"mou kizutsuite mo ii hitomi wo sorasazu ni atsuku hageshiku ikite itai

akiramenai tsuyosa wo kureru anata dakara dakishimetai"

Relena smiled. 'Not at all fussy either.'

"I just feel Rhythm Emotion ayamachi mo itami mo azayaka na isshun no hikari e to michibiete I just feel "Rhythm Emotion" kono mune no kodou wa anata e to tsudzuite'ru so far away

sou... shinayaka ni ima wo suhada de uketomete motto "yasashisa" mitsuketai yo

subete ga kirameite'ta osanai hi no kiseki torimodoshite..."

Heero overheard someone singing Japanese from the babies room. 'Who could that be?'

"I just feel Rhythm Emotion otagai no setsunasa kanjiai wakeaeru nukumori wo shinjite'ru I just feel "Rhythm Emotion" kono kiss de tashika na jounetsu wo tsutaetai so far away...

I just feel Rhythm Emotion ayamachi mo itami mo azayaka na isshun no hikari e to michibiete I just feel Rhythm Emotion kono mune no kodou wa anata e to tsudzuite'ru so far away."

"What was that?" Heero asked from beyond the door startling Relena.

"Heero? Just a song I seem to always have stuck in my head." she replied.

Heero came in and laid baby Heero into his crib. "Since when do you sing Japanese?"

Relena just smirked. "Don't assume you know everything about me, Heero Yuy."

Heero just looked down at little Heero a little strangely. Something seemed...off. "It's almost bedtime."

"I know." Relena sighed. "The day is almost over."

Heero turned to leave the room.

"Heero?" Relena suddenly blurted out. She couldn't help it, she had wanted to ask this question for a long time.

"What?" he answered back.

Relena slightly bit her lip. "If you ever do capture the scientists..."

Heero waited for her to finish her statement. "..."

"..." Relena sighed. 'Just blurt it out.' "Are you still going to stay?"

Heero looked straight back at her with his soft gentle eyes, he only shows once in a blue moon. "Relena..."

"Yes, Heero?" Relena choked out hoarsely. 'The moment of truth...'

Heero went over to the babies. "They're switched."

"..." Relena looked at Heero confused. "What?"

Heero pointed to the baby in little Heero's crib. "That's Rei."

"...what?" Relena asked in disbelief.

Heero glanced at the baby in Rei's crib. "Heero constantly stares at me with dissaproval." Then he looked at the baby in Heero's crib. "This one doesn't. It constantly smiles at me"

Relena examined the babies. "Did you dress them wrong?"

"..."

"Then how did they get switched?" Relena asked.

Heero just glanced at Relena with a You-and-I-both-know-how look.

Relena looked back down. "Father wanted to mess with your head, didn't he?"

"..."

Relena sighed. "Things haven't gotten better?"

GAWK! HEERO'S A LITTLE GIRL!

Relena's eyes opened wide. "What was that?!"

GAWK! HEERO YUY LIKES TO WEAR PINK FRILLY DRESSES!

Relena looked down the hallway. "Is that a parrot?"

Heero followed her out. "Your father purchased it."

GAWK! TOUCH RELENA AND I'LL KILL YOU! TOUCH RELENA AND I'LL KILL YOU! GAWK!

Heero glanced at Relena. "...and trained it." He started to walk away.

"Wait Heero! Y-you..." Relena slowly faded off.

Heero stopped walking.

"...you never answered my question." she finally said softly.

Heero looked back at her. "If the scientists are captured I'll-"

SUICIDAL HEERO! SUICIDAL HEERO!

"...I'll have to think about it." he answered as he continued to walk away.

Relena watched Heero walk away and start down the stairs. She turned back to the crib room.

'I'll have to remember to do something about that bird.' She turned off the lights and looked one last time into the babies' room.

'I still can't believe the way my life's turned out. First a regualr student, then a princess, a queen, a Vice Foreign Minister and now...a simple mother. Of course I'm the the simple mother of twins from a prestigious Gundam Pilot.' She laughed.

"Life truly is stranger than fiction." she smiled as she slowly closed the door.

*********************** ********************** ********************* Author's note: Oh, so did you notice the sense of closing this chapter had? Notice the title? So, what do you think? Do you want it to end right here? It's completely up to you. Tell me what you want. An epilogue. A sequel. Or is it fine the way it is right now? E-mail me at msmelanie1 to tell me. Thanks for reading the story, I hope you enjoyed it!

Did you like my story? Would you like to try my other stories? Then the best place is /teardrop (My own site^^) It has my stories, other people's stories, greeting cards, Wallpaper, Quizzes, etc. Even ask a pilot! Anything you've ever wanted to know, just ask. Or just come by to see how the pilots deal with the questions people ask them. They're not always easy...